This is a modern-English version of The Writings of Thomas Paine — Volume 4 (1794-1796): The Age of Reason, originally written by Paine, Thomas. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

The Writings of Thomas Paine

The Age of Reason — Part I and II

by Thomas Paine

Collected And Edited By Moncure Daniel Conway

VOLUME IV.

(1796)


Contents

EDITOR’S INTRODUCTION

THE AGE OF REASON — PART I
CHAPTER I. THE AUTHOR’S PROFESSION OF FAITH
CHAPTER II. OF MISSIONS AND REVELATIONS
CHAPTER III. CONCERNING THE CHARACTER OF JESUS CHRIST, AND HIS HISTORY
CHAPTER IV. OF THE BASES OF CHRISTIANITY
CHAPTER V. EXAMINATION IN DETAIL OF THE PRECEDING BASES
CHAPTER VI. OF THE TRUE THEOLOGY
CHAPTER VII. EXAMINATION OF THE OLD TESTAMENT
CHAPTER VIII. OF THE NEW TESTAMENT
CHAPTER IX. IN WHAT THE TRUE REVELATION CONSISTS
CHAPTER X. CONCERNING GOD, AND THE LIGHTS CAST ON HIS EXISTENCE AND ATTRIBUTES BY THE BIBLE
CHAPTER XI. OF THE THEOLOGY OF THE CHRISTIANS; AND THE TRUE THEOLOGY
CHAPTER XII. THE EFFECTS OF CHRISTIANISM ON EDUCATION; PROPOSED REFORMS
CHAPTER XIII. COMPARISON OF CHRISTIANISM WITH THE RELIGIOUS IDEAS INSPIRED BY NATURE
CHAPTER XIV. SYSTEM OF THE UNIVERSE
CHAPTER XV. ADVANTAGES OF THE EXISTENCE OF MANY WORLDS IN EACH SOLAR SYSTEM
CHAPTER XVI. APPLICATION OF THE PRECEDING TO THE SYSTEM OF THE CHRISTIANS
CHAPTER XVII. OF THE MEANS EMPLOYED IN ALL TIME, AND ALMOST UNIVERSALLY, TO DECEIVE THE PEOPLES
RECAPITULATION

THE AGE OF REASON — PART II
PREFACE
CHAPTER I. THE OLD TESTAMENT
CHAPTER II. THE NEW TESTAMENT
CHAPTER III. CONCLUSION

EDITOR’S INTRODUCTION

WITH SOME RESULTS OF RECENT RESEARCHES.

In the opening year, 1793, when revolutionary France had beheaded its king, the wrath turned next upon the King of kings, by whose grace every tyrant claimed to reign. But eventualities had brought among them a great English and American heart—Thomas Paine. He had pleaded for Louis Capet—“Kill the king but spare the man.” Now he pleaded,—“Disbelieve in the King of kings, but do not confuse with that idol the Father of Mankind!”

In the first year, 1793, when revolutionary France had executed its king, anger shifted next to the King of kings, by whose grace every tyrant claimed their rule. But circumstances had introduced a remarkable spirit from England and America—Thomas Paine. He had argued for Louis Capet—“Kill the king but spare the man.” Now he urged,—“Reject the King of kings, but don't mistake that idol for the Father of Mankind!”

In Paine’s Preface to the Second Part of “The Age of Reason” he describes himself as writing the First Part near the close of the year 1793. “I had not finished it more than six hours, in the state it has since appeared, before a guard came about three in the morning, with an order signed by the two Committees of Public Safety and Surety General, for putting me in arrestation.” This was on the morning of December 28. But it is necessary to weigh the words just quoted—“in the state it has since appeared.” For on August 5, 1794, Francois Lanthenas, in an appeal for Paine’s liberation, wrote as follows: “I deliver to Merlin de Thionville a copy of the last work of T. Payne [The Age of Reason], formerly our colleague, and in custody since the decree excluding foreigners from the national representation. This book was written by the author in the beginning of the year ’93 (old style). I undertook its translation before the revolution against priests, and it was published in French about the same time. Couthon, to whom I sent it, seemed offended with me for having translated this work.”

In Paine’s Preface to the Second Part of “The Age of Reason,” he says he wrote the First Part near the end of 1793. “I hadn’t even had it finished for more than six hours, in the form it has since been published, before a guard arrived around three in the morning with an order signed by the two Committees of Public Safety and Surety General to put me under arrest.” This was on the morning of December 28. It’s important to consider the phrase “in the state it has since appeared.” On August 5, 1794, Francois Lanthenas, in an appeal for Paine’s release, wrote: “I am giving Merlin de Thionville a copy of the latest work of T. Payne [The Age of Reason], who used to be our colleague and has been in custody since the decree that excluded foreigners from the national representation. This book was written by the author at the beginning of 1793 (old style). I started translating it before the revolution against priests, and it was published in French around the same time. Couthon, to whom I sent it, seemed upset with me for translating this work.”

Under the frown of Couthon, one of the most atrocious colleagues of Robespierre, this early publication seems to have been so effectually suppressed that no copy bearing that date, 1793, can be found in France or elsewhere. In Paine’s letter to Samuel Adams, printed in the present volume, he says that he had it translated into French, to stay the progress of atheism, and that he endangered his life “by opposing atheism.” The time indicated by Lanthenas as that in which he submitted the work to Couthon would appear to be the latter part of March, 1793, the fury against the priesthood having reached its climax in the decrees against them of March 19 and 26. If the moral deformity of Couthon, even greater than that of his body, be remembered, and the readiness with which death was inflicted for the most theoretical opinion not approved by the “Mountain,” it will appear probable that the offence given Couthon by Paine’s book involved danger to him and his translator. On May 31, when the Girondins were accused, the name of Lanthenas was included, and he barely escaped; and on the same day Danton persuaded Paine not to appear in the Convention, as his life might be in danger. Whether this was because of the “Age of Reason,” with its fling at the “Goddess Nature” or not, the statements of author and translator are harmonized by the fact that Paine prepared the manuscript, with considerable additions and changes, for publication in English, as he has stated in the Preface to Part II.

Under the scowl of Couthon, one of Robespierre's most dreadful associates, this early publication seems to have been so thoroughly suppressed that no copies dated 1793 can be found in France or anywhere else. In Paine’s letter to Samuel Adams, printed in this volume, he mentions that he had it translated into French to curb the spread of atheism and that he risked his life “by opposing atheism.” The time mentioned by Lanthenas when he submitted the work to Couthon seems to be late March 1793, as the fury against the priesthood reached its peak with the decrees against them on March 19 and 26. If we remember Couthon's moral deformity, even worse than his physical one, and his eagerness to impose death for any theoretical opinion that the “Mountain” didn’t approve of, it seems likely that the offense Paine's book gave Couthon put both him and his translator in danger. On May 31, when the Girondins were accused, Lanthenas's name was included, and he narrowly escaped. That same day, Danton convinced Paine not to appear in the Convention, as his life could be at risk. Whether this was due to the “Age of Reason,” with its criticism of the “Goddess Nature,” is uncertain, but both the author and translator's statements align with the fact that Paine prepared the manuscript, making significant additions and changes, for publication in English, as he noted in the Preface to Part II.

A comparison of the French and English versions, sentence by sentence, proved to me that the translation sent by Lanthenas to Merlin de Thionville in 1794 is the same as that he sent to Couthon in 1793. This discovery was the means of recovering several interesting sentences of the original work. I have given as footnotes translations of such clauses and phrases of the French work as appeared to be important. Those familiar with the translations of Lanthenas need not be reminded that he was too much of a literalist to depart from the manuscript before him, and indeed he did not even venture to alter it in an instance (presently considered) where it was obviously needed. Nor would Lanthenas have omitted any of the paragraphs lacking in his translation. This original work was divided into seventeen chapters, and these I have restored, translating their headings into English. The “Age of Reason” is thus for the first time given to the world with nearly its original completeness.

A comparison of the French and English versions, sentence by sentence, showed me that the translation sent by Lanthenas to Merlin de Thionville in 1794 is the same as the one he sent to Couthon in 1793. This discovery helped recover several interesting sentences from the original work. I included translations of important clauses and phrases from the French work as footnotes. Those familiar with Lanthenas's translations know he was too much of a literalist to stray from the manuscript in front of him, and he didn’t even change it in one instance (which is discussed later) where it was clearly needed. Lanthenas also would not have left out any of the paragraphs his translation missed. This original work was divided into seventeen chapters, and I have restored them, translating their titles into English. The "Age of Reason" is now presented to the world for the first time with nearly its original completeness.

It should be remembered that Paine could not have read the proof of his “Age of Reason” (Part I.) which went through the press while he was in prison. To this must be ascribed the permanence of some sentences as abbreviated in the haste he has described. A notable instance is the dropping out of his estimate of Jesus the words rendered by Lanthenas “trop peu imite, trop oublie, trop meconnu.” The addition of these words to Paine’s tribute makes it the more notable that almost the only recognition of the human character and life of Jesus by any theological writer of that generation came from one long branded as an infidel.

It should be noted that Paine couldn't have read the proof of his “Age of Reason” (Part I.) since it was printed while he was in prison. This explains why some sentences were shortened in the rush he mentioned. A significant example is the omission of his assessment of Jesus, the words translated by Lanthenas as “too little imitated, too forgotten, too unrecognized.” The inclusion of these words in Paine’s tribute makes it especially striking that almost the only acknowledgment of Jesus' human character and life from any theological writer of that time came from someone long labeled as an infidel.

To the inability of the prisoner to give his work any revision must be attributed the preservation in it of the singular error already alluded to, as one that Lanthenas, but for his extreme fidelity, would have corrected. This is Paine’s repeated mention of six planets, and enumeration of them, twelve years after the discovery of Uranus. Paine was a devoted student of astronomy, and it cannot for a moment be supposed that he had not participated in the universal welcome of Herschel’s discovery. The omission of any allusion to it convinces me that the astronomical episode was printed from a manuscript written before 1781, when Uranus was discovered. Unfamiliar with French in 1793, Paine might not have discovered the erratum in Lanthenas’ translation, and, having no time for copying, he would naturally use as much as possible of the same manuscript in preparing his work for English readers. But he had no opportunity of revision, and there remains an erratum which, if my conjecture be correct, casts a significant light on the paragraphs in which he alludes to the preparation of the work. He states that soon after his publication of “Common Sense” (1776), he “saw the exceeding probability that a revolution in the system of government would be followed by a revolution in the system of religion,” and that “man would return to the pure, unmixed, and unadulterated belief of one God and no more.” He tells Samuel Adams that it had long been his intention to publish his thoughts upon religion, and he had made a similar remark to John Adams in 1776. Like the Quakers among whom he was reared Paine could then readily use the phrase “word of God” for anything in the Bible which approved itself to his “inner light,” and as he had drawn from the first Book of Samuel a divine condemnation of monarchy, John Adams, a Unitarian, asked him if he believed in the inspiration of the Old Testament. Paine replied that he did not, and at a later period meant to publish his views on the subject. There is little doubt that he wrote from time to time on religious points, during the American war, without publishing his thoughts, just as he worked on the problem of steam navigation, in which he had invented a practicable method (ten years before John Fitch made his discovery) without publishing it. At any rate it appears to me certain that the part of “The Age of Reason” connected with Paine’s favorite science, astronomy, was written before 1781, when Uranus was discovered.

Due to the prisoner's inability to revise his work, the unusual mistake already mentioned remains in it, which Lanthenas would have corrected if it weren't for his extreme fidelity. This mistake is Paine’s repeated mention of six planets, along with a list of them, twelve years after Uranus was discovered. Paine was a dedicated student of astronomy, and it's hard to believe he didn't celebrate Herschel’s discovery. The lack of any mention of it makes me convinced that the astronomical section was printed from a manuscript written before 1781, when Uranus was discovered. Not familiar with French in 1793, Paine might not have noticed the error in Lanthenas’ translation, and since he had no time for copying, he likely used as much of the original manuscript as he could when preparing his work for English readers. However, he had no chance for revision, and an error remains that, if I’m right, sheds significant light on the sections where he discusses the preparation of the work. He claims that soon after he published “Common Sense” (1776), he “saw the exceeding probability that a revolution in the system of government would be followed by a revolution in the system of religion,” and that “man would return to the pure, unmixed, and unadulterated belief of one God and no more.” He tells Samuel Adams that he had long intended to share his thoughts on religion, and he made a similar comment to John Adams in 1776. Like the Quakers among whom he was raised, Paine could easily use the phrase “word of God” for anything in the Bible that resonated with his “inner light,” and since he had derived a divine condemnation of monarchy from the first Book of Samuel, John Adams, a Unitarian, asked him if he believed in the inspiration of the Old Testament. Paine replied that he did not, and at a later time planned to publish his views on the subject. There is little doubt that he occasionally wrote on religious topics during the American war without publishing his thoughts, just as he worked on steam navigation, for which he had devised a workable method (ten years before John Fitch made his discovery), without ever publishing it. In any case, it seems certain to me that the portion of “The Age of Reason” related to Paine’s preferred science, astronomy, was written before 1781, when Uranus was discovered.

Paine’s theism, however invested with biblical and Christian phraseology, was a birthright. It appears clear from several allusions in “The Age of Reason” to the Quakers that in his early life, or before the middle of the eighteenth century, the people so called were substantially Deists. An interesting confirmation of Paine’s statements concerning them appears as I write in an account sent by Count Leo Tolstoi to the London ‘Times’ of the Russian sect called Dukhobortsy (The Times, October 23, 1895). This sect sprang up in the last century, and the narrative says:

Paine’s belief in God, while expressed in biblical and Christian language, was part of his heritage. It seems evident from various references in “The Age of Reason” to the Quakers that in his early life, or before the mid-eighteenth century, the people known as such were primarily Deists. An intriguing confirmation of Paine’s remarks about them comes to light as I write, in a report from Count Leo Tolstoi to the London ‘Times’ about the Russian group called Dukhobortsy (The Times, October 23, 1895). This group emerged in the last century, and the account states:

“The first seeds of the teaching called afterwards ‘Dukhoborcheskaya’ were sown by a foreigner, a Quaker, who came to Russia. The fundamental idea of his Quaker teaching was that in the soul of man dwells God himself, and that He himself guides man by His inner word. God lives in nature physically and in man’s soul spiritually. To Christ, as to an historical personage, the Dukhobortsy do not ascribe great importance... Christ was God’s son, but only in the sense in which we call, ourselves ‘sons of God.’ The purpose of Christ’s sufferings was no other than to show us an example of suffering for truth. The Quakers who, in 1818, visited the Dukhobortsy, could not agree with them upon these religious subjects; and when they heard from them their opinion about Jesus Christ (that he was a man), exclaimed ‘Darkness!’ From the Old and New Testaments,’ they say, ‘we take only what is useful,’ mostly the moral teaching.... The moral ideas of the Dukhobortsy are the following:—All men are, by nature, equal; external distinctions, whatsoever they may be, are worth nothing. This idea of men’s equality the Dukhoborts have directed further, against the State authority.... Amongst themselves they hold subordination, and much more, a monarchical Government, to be contrary to their ideas.”

“The first seeds of what later became known as 'Dukhoborcheskaya' teaching were planted by a foreigner, a Quaker, who came to Russia. The main idea of his Quaker beliefs was that God lives in the soul of every person and guides them through an inner voice. God exists physically in nature and spiritually in people's souls. The Dukhoborts don't place much importance on Christ as a historical figure... They see Christ as God's son, but only in the same way we refer to ourselves as 'sons of God.' The purpose of Christ's suffering was simply to show us an example of enduring for the truth. When the Quakers visited the Dukhoborts in 1818, they couldn't agree on these religious matters; upon hearing their view of Jesus Christ (that he was just a man), they exclaimed, 'Darkness!' They say, 'From the Old and New Testaments, we take only what is useful,' primarily the moral teachings... The moral beliefs of the Dukhoborts include the following:—All people are naturally equal; external distinctions, whatever they may be, are worthless. This notion of equality has led the Dukhoborts to challenge state authority... Among themselves, they view subordination, and especially a monarchy, as contrary to their beliefs.”

Here is an early Hicksite Quakerism carried to Russia long before the birth of Elias Hicks, who recovered it from Paine, to whom the American Quakers refused burial among them. Although Paine arraigned the union of Church and State, his ideal Republic was religious; it was based on a conception of equality based on the divine son-ship of every man. This faith underlay equally his burden against claims to divine partiality by a “Chosen People,” a Priesthood, a Monarch “by the grace of God,” or an Aristocracy. Paine’s “Reason” is only an expansion of the Quaker’s “inner light”; and the greater impression, as compared with previous republican and deistic writings made by his “Rights of Man” and “Age of Reason” (really volumes of one work), is partly explained by the apostolic fervor which made him a spiritual, successor of George Fox.

Here is an early version of Hicksite Quakerism brought to Russia long before Elias Hicks was born, who got it from Paine, the person whom American Quakers denied burial alongside them. Although Paine criticized the alliance of Church and State, his ideal Republic was religious; it was founded on the idea of equality stemming from the belief that every person is a divine offspring. This belief equally fueled his opposition to claims of divine favoritism by a “Chosen People,” a Priesthood, a Monarch “by the grace of God,” or an Aristocracy. Paine’s concept of “Reason” is just an expansion of the Quaker notion of “inner light,” and the significant impact made by his “Rights of Man” and “Age of Reason” (which are essentially volumes of one work) compared to earlier republican and deistic writings can be partially attributed to the passionate zeal that made him a spiritual successor to George Fox.

Paine’s mind was by no means skeptical, it was eminently instructive. That he should have waited until his fifty-seventh year before publishing his religious convictions was due to a desire to work out some positive and practicable system to take the place of that which he believed was crumbling. The English engineer Hall, who assisted Paine in making the model of his iron bridge, wrote to his friends in England, in 1786: “My employer has Common Sense enough to disbelieve most of the common systematic theories of Divinity, but does not seem to establish any for himself.” But five years later Paine was able to lay the corner-stone of his temple: “With respect to religion itself, without regard to names, and as directing itself from the universal family of mankind to the ‘Divine object of all adoration, it is man bringing to his Maker the fruits of his heart; and though those fruits may differ from each other like the fruits of the earth, the grateful tribute of every one, is accepted.” (“Rights of Man.” See my edition of Paine’s Writings, ii., p. 326.) Here we have a reappearance of George Fox confuting the doctor in America who “denied the light and Spirit of God to be in every one; and affirmed that it was not in the Indians. Whereupon I called an Indian to us, and asked him ‘whether or not, when he lied, or did wrong to anyone, there was not something in him that reproved him for it?’ He said, ‘There was such a thing in him that did so reprove him; and he was ashamed when he had done wrong, or spoken wrong.’ So we shamed the doctor before the governor and the people.” (Journal of George Fox, September 1672.)

Paine's mind was far from skeptical; it was incredibly enlightening. The fact that he waited until he was fifty-seven to publish his religious beliefs was because he wanted to develop a positive and practical system to replace what he thought was falling apart. The English engineer Hall, who helped Paine create the model of his iron bridge, wrote to his friends in England in 1786: “My employer has enough common sense to doubt most of the usual systematic theories of Divinity, but he doesn’t seem to have established any for himself.” But five years later, Paine was able to lay the foundation of his beliefs: “Regarding religion itself, without worrying about names, and as it relates to the universal family of mankind to the ‘Divine object of all adoration, it is man bringing to his Maker the fruits of his heart; and although those fruits may differ from each other like the fruits of the earth, every individual’s grateful tribute is accepted.” (“Rights of Man.” See my edition of Paine’s Writings, ii., p. 326.) Here we see a return of George Fox challenging the doctor in America who “denied the light and Spirit of God to be within everyone; and claimed that it was not present in the Indians. So I called an Indian to us and asked him, ‘when you lie or do wrong to someone, is there not something in you that reproves you for it?’ He replied, ‘There is indeed something in me that reproves me; and I feel ashamed when I’ve done wrong or spoken wrongly.’ So we embarrassed the doctor in front of the governor and the people.” (Journal of George Fox, September 1672.)

Paine, who coined the phrase “Religion of Humanity” (The Crisis, vii., 1778), did but logically defend it in “The Age of Reason,” by denying a special revelation to any particular tribe, or divine authority in any particular creed of church; and the centenary of this much-abused publication has been celebrated by a great conservative champion of Church and State, Mr. Balfour, who, in his “Foundations of Belief,” affirms that “inspiration” cannot be denied to the great Oriental teachers, unless grapes may be gathered from thorns.

Paine, who came up with the phrase “Religion of Humanity” (The Crisis, vii., 1778), logically defended it in “The Age of Reason” by rejecting the idea of a special revelation for any specific group or divine authority in any particular church or belief system. The centenary of this often-misunderstood work has been marked by a prominent supporter of Church and State, Mr. Balfour, who, in his “Foundations of Belief,” states that “inspiration” cannot be denied to the great Eastern teachers, unless one expects to pick grapes from thorns.

The centenary of the complete publication of “The Age of Reason,” (October 25, 1795), was also celebrated at the Church Congress, Norwich, on October 10, 1895, when Professor Bonney, F.R.S., Canon of Manchester, read a paper in which he said: “I cannot deny that the increase of scientific knowledge has deprived parts of the earlier books of the Bible of the historical value which was generally attributed to them by our forefathers. The story of Creation in the Book of Genesis, unless we play fast and loose either with words or with science, cannot be brought into harmony with what we have learnt from geology. Its ethnological statements are imperfect, if not sometimes inaccurate. The stories of the Fall, of the Flood, and of the Tower of Babel, are incredible in their present form. Some historical element may underlie many of the traditions in the first eleven chapters in that book, but this we cannot hope to recover.” Canon Bonney proceeded to say of the New Testament also, that “the Gospels are not so far as we know, strictly contemporaneous records, so we must admit the possibility of variations and even inaccuracies in details being introduced by oral tradition.” The Canon thinks the interval too short for these importations to be serious, but that any question of this kind is left open proves the Age of Reason fully upon us. Reason alone can determine how many texts are as spurious as the three heavenly witnesses (i John v. 7), and like it “serious” enough to have cost good men their lives, and persecutors their charities. When men interpolate, it is because they believe their interpolation seriously needed. It will be seen by a note in Part II. of the work, that Paine calls attention to an interpolation introduced into the first American edition without indication of its being an editorial footnote. This footnote was: “The book of Luke was carried by a majority of one only. Vide Moshelm’s Ecc. History.” Dr. Priestley, then in America, answered Paine’s work, and in quoting less than a page from the “Age of Reason” he made three alterations,—one of which changed “church mythologists” into “Christian mythologists,”—and also raised the editorial footnote into the text, omitting the reference to Mosheim. Having done this, Priestley writes: “As to the gospel of Luke being carried by a majority of one only, it is a legend, if not of Mr. Paine’s own invention, of no better authority whatever.” And so on with further castigation of the author for what he never wrote, and which he himself (Priestley) was the unconscious means of introducing into the text within the year of Paine’s publication.

The 100th anniversary of the full publication of “The Age of Reason” (October 25, 1795) was celebrated at the Church Congress in Norwich on October 10, 1895. During this event, Professor Bonney, F.R.S., Canon of Manchester, presented a paper where he stated: “I cannot deny that the growth of scientific knowledge has stripped some parts of the earlier books of the Bible of the historical significance that our ancestors generally assigned to them. The creation story in the Book of Genesis, unless we manipulate either language or science, cannot align with what we have learned from geology. Its ethnological claims are flawed, if not occasionally inaccurate. The accounts of the Fall, the Flood, and the Tower of Babel are unbelievable in their current form. There may be some historical basis for many of the traditions in the first eleven chapters of that book, but we can’t hope to recover it.” Canon Bonney also commented on the New Testament, saying that “the Gospels, as far as we know, are not strictly contemporaneous records, so we must acknowledge the possibility of variations and even inaccuracies in the details introduced through oral tradition.” The Canon believes the time gap is too brief for these variations to be significant, but the fact that such questions remain open demonstrates that the Age of Reason is fully upon us. Reason alone can determine how many texts are as dubious as the three heavenly witnesses (1 John v. 7), and like them, “serious” enough to have cost good people their lives and resulted in persecution for others. When individuals insert, it is because they believe their additions are genuinely necessary. A note in Part II. of the work shows that Paine pointed out an interpolation that was added to the first American edition without disclosing it as an editorial footnote. This footnote stated: “The book of Luke was carried by a majority of one only. See Mosheim's Ecclesiastical History.” Dr. Priestley, who was then in America, responded to Paine’s work, and while quoting less than a page from “The Age of Reason,” he made three changes—one of which altered “church mythologists” to “Christian mythologists”—and also elevated the editorial footnote into the main text while omitting the reference to Mosheim. After doing this, Priestley wrote: “As for the gospel of Luke being carried by a majority of one only, it is a legend, if not of Mr. Paine’s own invention, of no better authority whatever.” And so on with further criticism of the author for things he never wrote, which Priestley himself unintentionally introduced into the text within a year of Paine’s publication.

If this could be done, unintentionally by a conscientious and exact man, and one not unfriendly to Paine, if such a writer as Priestley could make four mistakes in citing half a page, it will appear not very wonderful when I state that in a modern popular edition of “The Age of Reason,” including both parts, I have noted about five hundred deviations from the original. These were mainly the accumulated efforts of friendly editors to improve Paine’s grammar or spelling; some were misprints, or developed out of such; and some resulted from the sale in London of a copy of Part Second surreptitiously made from the manuscript. These facts add significance to Paine’s footnote (itself altered in some editions!), in which he says: “If this has happened within such a short space of time, notwithstanding the aid of printing, which prevents the alteration of copies individually; what may not have happened in a much greater length of time, when there was no printing, and when any man who could write, could make a written copy, and call it an original, by Matthew, Mark, Luke, or John.”

If this could happen, unintentionally, by a careful and precise person who isn’t hostile toward Paine, and if someone like Priestley could make four mistakes in citing half a page, then it won’t be surprising when I say that in a modern popular edition of “The Age of Reason,” which includes both parts, I’ve found about five hundred differences from the original. Most of these were due to well-meaning editors trying to improve Paine’s grammar or spelling; some were typos or came from those; and some came from the sale of a copy of Part Two in London that was secretly copied from the manuscript. These points highlight the importance of Paine’s footnote (which has also been changed in some editions!), where he states: “If this has occurred within such a short time, despite the help of printing that prevents individual copy alterations; what could have happened over a much longer period, when there was no printing, and when anyone who could write could create a written copy and call it an original, by Matthew, Mark, Luke, or John.”

Nothing appears to me more striking, as an illustration of the far-reaching effects of traditional prejudice, than the errors into which some of our ablest contemporary scholars have fallen by reason of their not having studied Paine. Professor Huxley, for instance, speaking of the freethinkers of the eighteenth century, admires the acuteness, common sense, wit, and the broad humanity of the best of them, but says “there is rarely much to be said for their work as an example of the adequate treatment of a grave and difficult investigation,” and that they shared with their adversaries “to the full the fatal weakness of a priori philosophizing.” [NOTE: Science and Christian Tradition, p. 18 (Lon. ed., 1894).] Professor Huxley does not name Paine, evidently because he knows nothing about him. Yet Paine represents the turning-point of the historical freethinking movement; he renounced the ‘a priori’ method, refused to pronounce anything impossible outside pure mathematics, rested everything on evidence, and really founded the Huxleyan school. He plagiarized by anticipation many things from the rationalistic leaders of our time, from Strauss and Baur (being the first to expatiate on “Christian Mythology”), from Renan (being the first to attempt recovery of the human Jesus), and notably from Huxley, who has repeated Paine’s arguments on the untrustworthiness of the biblical manuscripts and canon, on the inconsistencies of the narratives of Christ’s resurrection, and various other points. None can be more loyal to the memory of Huxley than the present writer, and it is even because of my sense of his grand leadership that he is here mentioned as a typical instance of the extent to which the very elect of free-thought may be unconsciously victimized by the phantasm with which they are contending. He says that Butler overthrew freethinkers of the eighteenth century type, but Paine was of the nineteenth century type; and it was precisely because of his critical method that he excited more animosity than his deistical predecessors. He compelled the apologists to defend the biblical narratives in detail, and thus implicitly acknowledge the tribunal of reason and knowledge to which they were summoned. The ultimate answer by police was a confession of judgment. A hundred years ago England was suppressing Paine’s works, and many an honest Englishman has gone to prison for printing and circulating his “Age of Reason.” The same views are now freely expressed; they are heard in the seats of learning, and even in the Church Congress; but the suppression of Paine, begun by bigotry and ignorance, is continued in the long indifference of the representatives of our Age of Reason to their pioneer and founder. It is a grievous loss to them and to their cause. It is impossible to understand the religious history of England, and of America, without studying the phases of their evolution represented in the writings of Thomas Paine, in the controversies that grew out of them with such practical accompaniments as the foundation of the Theophilanthropist Church in Paris and New York, and of the great rationalist wing of Quakerism in America.

Nothing strikes me more as a clear example of how deep-rooted traditional biases can be than the mistakes made by some of our smartest modern scholars because they haven't studied Paine. For instance, Professor Huxley discusses the freethinkers of the eighteenth century and praises their insight, common sense, humor, and humanitarian spirit. However, he states, “there is rarely much to be said for their work as an example of the adequate treatment of a grave and difficult investigation,” and claims they shared with their opponents “to the full the fatal weakness of a priori philosophizing.” [NOTE: Science and Christian Tradition, p. 18 (Lon. ed., 1894).] Professor Huxley doesn't mention Paine, clearly because he knows little about him. Yet Paine is a pivotal figure in the historical freethinking movement; he abandoned the 'a priori' method, refused to declare anything impossible outside pure mathematics, based everything on evidence, and essentially laid the groundwork for Huxley’s approach. He preemptively borrowed many ideas from the rational leaders of our time, including Strauss and Baur (being the first to elaborate on “Christian Mythology”), from Renan (the first to try to recover the human Jesus), and notably from Huxley, who echoed Paine’s arguments about the unreliability of biblical manuscripts and canon, the inconsistencies in the accounts of Christ’s resurrection, and various other issues. No one is more devoted to Huxley’s memory than I am, and it's precisely because I respect his exceptional leadership that I mention him here as an example of how even the most prominent figures in free thought can unknowingly fall prey to the illusions they fight against. He claims that Butler defeated the freethinkers of the eighteenth century, but Paine was of the nineteenth century; it was exactly because of his critical approach that he faced more hostility than his deistical predecessors. He forced defenders of the faith to argue in detail about biblical narratives, which implicitly recognized the authority of reason and knowledge they were called to address. The ultimate response from authority was an acknowledgment of their shortcomings. A hundred years ago, England was banning Paine’s works, and many honest Englishmen were imprisoned for printing and distributing his “Age of Reason.” Now, those same ideas are openly discussed; they can be heard in academic circles and even in the Church Congress. However, the suppression of Paine, which started from bigotry and ignorance, continues through the longstanding indifference of our Age of Reason’s representatives towards their pioneer and founder. This is a serious loss for them and for their cause. It’s impossible to grasp the religious history of England and America without examining the different stages of their development represented in Thomas Paine's writings and the resulting controversies, including the establishment of the Theophilanthropist Church in Paris and New York and the significant rationalist faction of Quakerism in America.

Whatever may be the case with scholars in our time, those of Paine’s time took the “Age of Reason” very seriously indeed. Beginning with the learned Dr. Richard Watson, Bishop of Llandaff, a large number of learned men replied to Paine’s work, and it became a signal for the commencement of those concessions, on the part of theology, which have continued to our time; and indeed the so-called “Broad Church” is to some extent an outcome of “The Age of Reason.” It would too much enlarge this Introduction to cite here the replies made to Paine (thirty-six are catalogued in the British Museum), but it may be remarked that they were notably free, as a rule, from the personalities that raged in the pulpits. I must venture to quote one passage from his very learned antagonist, the Rev. Gilbert Wakefield, B.A., “late Fellow of Jesus College, Cambridge.” Wakefield, who had resided in London during all the Paine panic, and was well acquainted with the slanders uttered against the author of “Rights of Man,” indirectly brands them in answering Paine’s argument that the original and traditional unbelief of the Jews, among whom the alleged miracles were wrought, is an important evidence against them. The learned divine writes:

Whatever the situation is for scholars today, those in Paine’s era took the “Age of Reason” quite seriously. Starting with the educated Dr. Richard Watson, Bishop of Llandaff, many learned individuals responded to Paine’s work, and it marked the beginning of concessions from theology that have persisted to this day; indeed, the so-called “Broad Church” is somewhat a result of “The Age of Reason.” It would take up too much space in this Introduction to list all the responses to Paine (thirty-six are recorded in the British Museum), but it’s worth noting that they were generally free from the personal attacks that were common in sermons. I want to quote a passage from his well-educated opponent, the Rev. Gilbert Wakefield, B.A., “former Fellow of Jesus College, Cambridge.” Wakefield, who lived in London during the whole Paine controversy and was well aware of the slanders directed at the author of “Rights of Man,” indirectly criticizes them when he addresses Paine’s argument that the original and traditional unbelief of the Jews, among whom the supposed miracles were performed, is significant evidence against them. The learned divine writes:

“But the subject before us admits of further illustration from the example of Mr. Paine himself. In this country, where his opposition to the corruptions of government has raised him so many adversaries, and such a swarm of unprincipled hirelings have exerted themselves in blackening his character and in misrepresenting all the transactions and incidents of his life, will it not be a most difficult, nay an impossible task, for posterity, after a lapse of 1700 years, if such a wreck of modern literature as that of the ancient, should intervene, to identify the real circumstances, moral and civil, of the man? And will a true historian, such as the Evangelists, be credited at that future period against such a predominant incredulity, without large and mighty accessions of collateral attestation? And how transcendently extraordinary, I had almost said miraculous, will it be estimated by candid and reasonable minds, that a writer whose object was a melioration of condition to the common people, and their deliverance from oppression, poverty, wretchedness, to the numberless blessings of upright and equal government, should be reviled, persecuted, and burned in effigy, with every circumstance of insult and execration, by these very objects of his benevolent intentions, in every corner of the kingdom?” After the execution of Louis XVI., for whose life Paine pleaded so earnestly,—while in England he was denounced as an accomplice in the deed,—he devoted himself to the preparation of a Constitution, and also to gathering up his religious compositions and adding to them. This manuscript I suppose to have been prepared in what was variously known as White’s Hotel or Philadelphia House, in Paris, No. 7 Passage des Petits Peres. This compilation of early and fresh manuscripts (if my theory be correct) was labelled, “The Age of Reason,” and given for translation to Francois Lanthenas in March 1793. It is entered, in Qudrard (La France Literaire) under the year 1793, but with the title “L’Age de la Raison” instead of that which it bore in 1794, “Le Siecle de la Raison.” The latter, printed “Au Burcau de l’imprimerie, rue du Theatre-Francais, No. 4,” is said to be by “Thomas Paine, Citoyen et cultivateur de l’Amerique septentrionale, secretaire du Congres du departement des affaires etrangeres pendant la guerre d’Amerique, et auteur des ouvrages intitules: LA SENS COMMUN et LES DROITS DE L’HOMME.”

“But the topic we’re discussing can be further illustrated by the example of Mr. Paine himself. In this country, where his opposition to government corruption has made him many enemies, and where a swarm of unscrupulous hired hands have worked hard to tarnish his reputation and misrepresent all the events and incidents of his life, won’t it be an incredibly difficult, if not impossible, task for future generations, after 1700 years, if a ruin of modern literature like that of the ancient should come between them, to identify the real circumstances—both moral and civil—of the man? And will a true historian, like the Evangelists, be taken seriously in that future time against such widespread disbelief, without substantial and powerful supporting evidence? And how extraordinarily remarkable, I might even say miraculous, will it seem to fair and reasonable minds that a writer whose goal was to improve the situation of common people and free them from oppression, poverty, and misery to the countless blessings of fair and equal governance should be insulted, persecuted, and burned in effigy, with all the accompanying humiliation and condemnation, by those very people he intended to help, all throughout the kingdom?” After the execution of Louis XVI., for whom Paine advocated so passionately—while in England he was condemned as an accomplice in the act—he committed himself to preparing a Constitution and also gathering his religious writings and expanding them. I believe this manuscript was prepared in what was variously known as White’s Hotel or Philadelphia House, in Paris, No. 7 Passage des Petits Peres. This collection of early and new manuscripts (if my theory is correct) was titled “The Age of Reason” and handed over for translation to Francois Lanthenas in March 1793. It is recorded in Qudrard (La France Literaire) under the year 1793, but with the title “L’Age de la Raison” instead of its 1794 title, “Le Siecle de la Raison.” The latter, published “Au Bureau de l’imprimerie, rue du Theatre-Francais, No. 4,” is said to be by “Thomas Paine, Citizen and farmer of North America, secretary of the Congress of Foreign Affairs during the American War, and author of the works titled: COMMON SENSE and THE RIGHTS OF MAN.”

When the Revolution was advancing to increasing terrors, Paine, unwilling to participate in the decrees of a Convention whose sole legal function was to frame a Constitution, retired to an old mansion and garden in the Faubourg St. Denis, No. 63. Mr. J.G. Alger, whose researches in personal details connected with the Revolution are original and useful, recently showed me in the National Archives at Paris, some papers connected with the trial of Georgeit, Paine’s landlord, by which it appears that the present No. 63 is not, as I had supposed, the house in which Paine resided. Mr. Alger accompanied me to the neighborhood, but we were not able to identify the house. The arrest of Georgeit is mentioned by Paine in his essay on “Forgetfulness” (Writings, iii., 319). When his trial came on one of the charges was that he had kept in his house “Paine and other Englishmen,”—Paine being then in prison,—but he (Georgeit) was acquitted of the paltry accusations brought against him by his Section, the “Faubourg du Nord.” This Section took in the whole east side of the Faubourg St. Denis, whereas the present No. 63 is on the west side. After Georgeit (or Georger) had been arrested, Paine was left alone in the large mansion (said by Rickman to have been once the hotel of Madame de Pompadour), and it would appear, by his account, that it was after the execution (October 31, 1793) Of his friends the Girondins, and political comrades, that he felt his end at hand, and set about his last literary bequest to the world,—“The Age of Reason,”—in the state in which it has since appeared, as he is careful to say. There was every probability, during the months in which he wrote (November and December 1793) that he would be executed. His religious testament was prepared with the blade of the guillotine suspended over him,—a fact which did not deter pious mythologists from portraying his death-bed remorse for having written the book.

When the Revolution was becoming increasingly terrifying, Paine, unwilling to get involved in the decisions of a Convention that was only meant to create a Constitution, withdrew to an old house and garden at Faubourg St. Denis, No. 63. Mr. J.G. Alger, whose personal research related to the Revolution is both original and valuable, recently showed me some documents in the National Archives in Paris related to the trial of Georgeit, Paine’s landlord. These documents indicate that the current No. 63 is not, as I previously believed, the house where Paine lived. Mr. Alger joined me in the area, but we couldn't identify the house. Paine mentions Georgeit's arrest in his essay on “Forgetfulness” (Writings, iii., 319). When Georgeit's trial occurred, one of the charges against him was that he had harbored “Paine and other Englishmen,” with Paine being in prison at that time, but Georgeit was acquitted of the petty accusations made against him by his Section, the “Faubourg du Nord.” This Section covered the entire east side of Faubourg St. Denis, while the current No. 63 is located on the west side. After Georgeit (or Georger) was arrested, Paine was left alone in the large mansion (which Rickman noted was once the hotel of Madame de Pompadour), and according to his account, it seems that it was after the execution (October 31, 1793) of his friends the Girondins and political allies that he sensed his end was near and began his final literary gift to the world—“The Age of Reason”—in the form it has since taken, as he is careful to note. There was a strong likelihood, during the months he wrote (November and December 1793), that he would be executed. His religious testament was prepared with the threat of the guillotine hanging over him—a fact that did not stop pious myth-makers from depicting him as remorseful on his deathbed for having written the book.

In editing Part I. of “The Age of Reason,” I follow closely the first edition, which was printed by Barrois in Paris from the manuscript, no doubt under the superintendence of Joel Barlow, to whom Paine, on his way to the Luxembourg, had confided it. Barlow was an American ex-clergyman, a speculator on whose career French archives cast an unfavorable light, and one cannot be certain that no liberties were taken with Paine’s proofs.

In editing Part I of “The Age of Reason,” I closely follow the first edition, which was printed by Barrois in Paris from the manuscript, likely under the supervision of Joel Barlow, to whom Paine had entrusted it on his way to the Luxembourg. Barlow was an American ex-clergyman and a speculator whose career is viewed unfavorably in French archives, so we can’t be sure that no changes were made to Paine’s proofs.

I may repeat here what I have stated in the outset of my editorial work on Paine that my rule is to correct obvious misprints, and also any punctuation which seems to render the sense less clear. And to that I will now add that in following Paine’s quotations from the Bible I have adopted the Plan now generally used in place of his occasionally too extended writing out of book, chapter, and verse.

I want to reiterate what I mentioned at the beginning of my editorial work on Paine: my guideline is to fix clear typos and any punctuation that makes the meaning less clear. Additionally, I will now add that when following Paine’s quotes from the Bible, I’ve adopted the current format that is typically used instead of his sometimes overly lengthy references to book, chapter, and verse.

Paine was imprisoned in the Luxembourg on December 28, 1793, and released on November 4, 1794. His liberation was secured by his old friend, James Monroe (afterwards President), who had succeeded his (Paine’s) relentless enemy, Gouverneur Morris, as American Minister in Paris. He was found by Monroe more dead than alive from semi-starvation, cold, and an abscess contracted in prison, and taken to the Minister’s own residence. It was not supposed that he could survive, and he owed his life to the tender care of Mr. and Mrs. Monroe. It was while thus a prisoner in his room, with death still hovering over him, that Paine wrote Part Second of “The Age of Reason.”

Paine was imprisoned in the Luxembourg on December 28, 1793, and released on November 4, 1794. His freedom was secured by his old friend, James Monroe (later President), who had taken over from Paine’s fierce enemy, Gouverneur Morris, as the American Minister in Paris. Monroe found him barely alive, suffering from starvation, cold, and an abscess he had contracted in prison, and took him to the Minister’s home. It was thought he might not survive, and he owed his life to the compassionate care of Mr. and Mrs. Monroe. It was during this time, confined to his room with death still looming, that Paine wrote Part Second of “The Age of Reason.”

The work was published in London by H.D. Symonds on October 25, 1795, and claimed to be “from the Author’s manuscript.” It is marked as “Entered at Stationers Hall,” and prefaced by an apologetic note of “The Bookseller to the Public,” whose commonplaces about avoiding both prejudice and partiality, and considering “both sides,” need not be quoted. While his volume was going through the press in Paris, Paine heard of the publication in London, which drew from him the following hurried note to a London publisher, no doubt Daniel Isaacs Eaton:

The work was published in London by H.D. Symonds on October 25, 1795, and claimed to be "from the Author's manuscript." It is marked as "Entered at Stationers Hall," and prefaced by an apologetic note from "The Bookseller to the Public," whose standard remarks about avoiding both prejudice and partiality, and considering "both sides," don't need to be quoted. While his volume was being printed in Paris, Paine heard about the publication in London, which prompted him to write the following hurried note to a London publisher, probably Daniel Isaacs Eaton:

“SIR,—I have seen advertised in the London papers the second Edition [part] of the Age of Reason, printed, the advertisement says, from the Author’s Manuscript, and entered at Stationers Hall. I have never sent any manuscript to any person. It is therefore a forgery to say it is printed from the author’s manuscript; and I suppose is done to give the Publisher a pretence of Copy Right, which he has no title to.

“SIR,—I have seen advertised in the London papers the second edition of the Age of Reason, printed, according to the ad, from the author’s manuscript, and registered at Stationers Hall. I have never sent any manuscript to anyone. Therefore, it is a forgery to claim it is printed from the author’s manuscript; I assume this is done to give the publisher a pretense of copyright, which he has no right to.”

“I send you a printed copy, which is the only one I have sent to London. I wish you to make a cheap edition of it. I know not by what means any copy has got over to London. If any person has made a manuscript copy I have no doubt but it is full of errors. I wish you would talk to Mr. ——- upon this subject as I wish to know by what means this trick has been played, and from whom the publisher has got possession of any copy.

“I’m sending you a printed copy, which is the only one I’ve sent to London. I want you to create a low-cost edition of it. I have no idea how any copy ended up in London. If someone has made a handwritten copy, I’m sure it contains a lot of errors. I’d appreciate it if you could discuss this with Mr. ——- because I want to know how this happened and who the publisher got any copy from.”

“T. PAINE.

“T. Paine.

“PARIS, December 4, 1795”

“Paris, December 4, 1795”

Eaton’s cheap edition appeared January 1, 1796, with the above letter on the reverse of the title. The blank in the note was probably “Symonds” in the original, and possibly that publisher was imposed upon. Eaton, already in trouble for printing one of Paine’s political pamphlets, fled to America, and an edition of the “Age of Reason” was issued under a new title; no publisher appears; it is said to be “printed for, and sold by all the Booksellers in Great Britain and Ireland.” It is also said to be “By Thomas Paine, author of several remarkable performances.” I have never found any copy of this anonymous edition except the one in my possession. It is evidently the edition which was suppressed by the prosecution of Williams for selling a copy of it.

Eaton’s cheap edition came out on January 1, 1796, with the letter mentioned above on the back of the title page. The blank in the note was likely “Symonds” in the original, and that publisher may have been misled. Eaton, already facing issues for printing one of Paine’s political pamphlets, escaped to America, and an edition of the “Age of Reason” was released under a new title; no publisher is listed; it is said to be “printed for, and sold by all the Booksellers in Great Britain and Ireland.” It's also stated to be “By Thomas Paine, author of several remarkable works.” I have never found any copy of this anonymous edition except the one I have. It is clearly the edition that was suppressed after the prosecution of Williams for selling a copy of it.

A comparison with Paine’s revised edition reveals a good many clerical and verbal errors in Symonds, though few that affect the sense. The worst are in the preface, where, instead of “1793,” the misleading date “1790” is given as the year at whose close Paine completed Part First,—an error that spread far and wide and was fastened on by his calumnious American “biographer,” Cheetham, to prove his inconsistency. The editors have been fairly demoralized by, and have altered in different ways, the following sentence of the preface in Symonds: “The intolerant spirit of religious persecution had transferred itself into politics; the tribunals, styled Revolutionary, supplied the place of the Inquisition; and the Guillotine of the State outdid the Fire and Faggot of the Church.” The rogue who copied this little knew the care with which Paine weighed words, and that he would never call persecution “religious,” nor connect the guillotine with the “State,” nor concede that with all its horrors it had outdone the history of fire and faggot. What Paine wrote was: “The intolerant spirit of church persecution had transferred itself into politics; the tribunals, styled Revolutionary, supplied the place of an Inquisition and the Guillotine, of the Stake.”

A comparison with Paine’s revised edition shows that Symonds has a lot of clerical and verbal errors, although few of them change the meaning. The worst mistakes are in the preface, where it incorrectly states “1790” instead of “1793” as the year when Paine finished Part First. This error spread widely and was used by his malicious American "biographer," Cheetham, to argue that Paine was inconsistent. The editors have been quite confused and have altered the following sentence from the preface in various ways: “The intolerant spirit of religious persecution had transferred itself into politics; the tribunals, styled Revolutionary, supplied the place of the Inquisition; and the Guillotine of the State outdid the Fire and Faggot of the Church.” The person who copied this didn’t realize how carefully Paine chose his words, as he would never describe persecution as “religious,” nor link the guillotine with the “State,” nor suggest that, despite its horrors, it was worse than the history of fire and faggot. What Paine actually wrote was: “The intolerant spirit of church persecution had transferred itself into politics; the tribunals, styled Revolutionary, supplied the place of an Inquisition and the Guillotine, of the Stake.”

An original letter of Paine, in the possession of Joseph Cowen, ex-M.P., which that gentleman permits me to bring to light, besides being one of general interest makes clear the circumstances of the original publication. Although the name of the correspondent does not appear on the letter, it was certainly written to Col. John Fellows of New York, who copyrighted Part I. of the “Age of Reason.” He published the pamphlets of Joel Barlow, to whom Paine confided his manuscript on his way to prison. Fellows was afterwards Paine’s intimate friend in New York, and it was chiefly due to him that some portions of the author’s writings, left in manuscript to Madame Bonneville while she was a freethinker were rescued from her devout destructiveness after her return to Catholicism. The letter which Mr. Cowen sends me, is dated at Paris, January 20, 1797.

An original letter from Paine, belonging to Joseph Cowen, former Member of Parliament, which he allows me to share, is not only of general interest but also clarifies the details of the original publication. Although the correspondent's name is not mentioned in the letter, it was definitely addressed to Col. John Fellows of New York, who copyrighted Part I of the “Age of Reason.” He published the pamphlets by Joel Barlow, to whom Paine entrusted his manuscript on his way to prison. Fellows later became Paine’s close friend in New York, and it was mainly because of him that some parts of the author’s writings, left in manuscript with Madame Bonneville while she was a freethinker, were saved from her devout destruction after she reverted to Catholicism. The letter that Mr. Cowen sent me is dated Paris, January 20, 1797.

“SIR,—Your friend Mr. Caritat being on the point of his departure for America, I make it the opportunity of writing to you. I received two letters from you with some pamphlets a considerable time past, in which you inform me of your entering a copyright of the first part of the Age of Reason: when I return to America we will settle for that matter.

“SIR,—Your friend Mr. Caritat is about to leave for America, so I wanted to take this chance to write to you. I got two letters from you along with some pamphlets a while ago, where you mentioned that you are entering a copyright for the first part of the Age of Reason. When I get back to America, we can sort that out.”

“As Doctor Franklin has been my intimate friend for thirty years past you will naturally see the reason of my continuing the connection with his grandson. I printed here (Paris) about fifteen thousand of the second part of the Age of Reason, which I sent to Mr. F[ranklin] Bache. I gave him notice of it in September 1795 and the copy-right by my own direction was entered by him. The books did not arrive till April following, but he had advertised it long before.

“As Doctor Franklin has been my close friend for the past thirty years, you can easily understand why I continue to maintain a relationship with his grandson. I printed about fifteen thousand copies of the second part of the Age of Reason here (Paris), which I sent to Mr. F[ranklin] Bache. I informed him about it in September 1795, and the copyright was registered by him at my request. The books didn’t arrive until April of the following year, but he had already advertised it long before then."

“I sent to him in August last a manuscript letter of about 70 pages, from me to Mr. Washington to be printed in a pamphlet. Mr. Barnes of Philadelphia carried the letter from me over to London to be forwarded to America. It went by the ship Hope, Cap: Harley, who since his return from America told me that he put it into the post office at New York for Bache. I have yet no certain account of its publication. I mention this that the letter may be enquired after, in case it has not been published or has not arrived to Mr. Bache. Barnes wrote to me, from London 29 August informing me that he was offered three hundred pounds sterling for the manuscript. The offer was refused because it was my intention it should not appear till it appeared in America, as that, and not England was the place for its operation.

"I sent him a manuscript letter of about 70 pages last August, meant for Mr. Washington to be printed in a pamphlet. Mr. Barnes from Philadelphia took the letter to London to be sent to America. It was shipped on the Hope, Captain Harley, who, after returning from America, told me he dropped it off at the New York post office for Bache. I still haven't received confirmation about its publication. I'm mentioning this so that the letter can be tracked down in case it hasn't been published or hasn't reached Mr. Bache. Barnes wrote to me from London on August 29, letting me know he was offered three hundred pounds sterling for the manuscript. The offer was declined because I intended for it to be published only in America, as that was the right place for it to have an impact, not England."

“You ask me by your letter to Mr. Caritat for a list of my several works, in order to publish a collection of them. This is an undertaking I have always reserved for myself. It not only belongs to me of right, but nobody but myself can do it; and as every author is accountable (at least in reputation) for his works, he only is the person to do it. If he neglects it in his life-time the case is altered. It is my intention to return to America in the course of the present year. I shall then [do] it by subscription, with historical notes. As this work will employ many persons in different parts of the Union, I will confer with you upon the subject, and such part of it as will suit you to undertake, will be at your choice. I have sustained so much loss, by disinterestedness and inattention to money matters, and by accidents, that I am obliged to look closer to my affairs than I have done. The printer (an Englishman) whom I employed here to print the second part of ‘the Age of Reason’ made a manuscript copy of the work while he was printing it, which he sent to London and sold. It was by this means that an edition of it came out in London.

“You asked me in your letter to Mr. Caritat for a list of my various works so that you can publish a collection of them. This is something I’ve always wanted to do myself. It not only belongs to me by right, but no one else can do it; and since every author is responsible (at least in terms of reputation) for their works, they are the only ones who should handle it. If they neglect it during their lifetime, the situation changes. I plan to return to America sometime this year. At that point, I will do it by subscription and include historical notes. Since this project will involve many people across the Union, I’ll discuss it with you, and you can choose which parts you’d like to take on. I've suffered significant losses due to selflessness and neglecting financial matters, as well as unfortunate incidents, so I need to pay closer attention to my affairs than before. The printer (an Englishman) I hired here to print the second part of ‘the Age of Reason’ made a manuscript copy of the work while he was printing it, which he sent to London and sold. That’s how an edition of it was published in London.”

“We are waiting here for news from America of the state of the federal elections. You will have heard long before this reaches you that the French government has refused to receive Mr. Pinckney as minister. While Mr. Monroe was minister he had the opportunity of softening matters with this government, for he was in good credit with them tho’ they were in high indignation at the infidelity of the Washington Administration. It is time that Mr. Washington retire, for he has played off so much prudent hypocrisy between France and England that neither government believes anything he says.

“We’re here waiting for news from America about the federal elections. You’ll probably have heard long before this reaches you that the French government has refused to accept Mr. Pinckney as a minister. When Mr. Monroe was minister, he had the chance to ease tensions with this government, as he was in good standing with them, even though they were really upset with the Washington Administration's unfaithfulness. It’s time for Mr. Washington to step down because he has been so careful in pretending to be neutral between France and England that neither government believes anything he says.”

“Your friend, etc.,

“Your friend, etc.,”

“THOMAS PAINE.”

“Thomas Paine.”

It would appear that Symonds’ stolen edition must have got ahead of that sent by Paine to Franklin Bache, for some of its errors continue in all modern American editions to the present day, as well as in those of England. For in England it was only the shilling edition—that revised by Paine—which was suppressed. Symonds, who ministered to the half-crown folk, and who was also publisher of replies to Paine, was left undisturbed about his pirated edition, and the new Society for the suppression of Vice and Immorality fastened on one Thomas Williams, who sold pious tracts but was also convicted (June 24, 1797) of having sold one copy of the “Age of Reason.” Erskine, who had defended Paine at his trial for the “Rights of Man,” conducted the prosecution of Williams. He gained the victory from a packed jury, but was not much elated by it, especially after a certain adventure on his way to Lincoln’s Inn. He felt his coat clutched and beheld at his feet a woman bathed in tears. She led him into the small book-shop of Thomas Williams, not yet called up for judgment, and there he beheld his victim stitching tracts in a wretched little room, where there were three children, two suffering with Smallpox. He saw that it would be ruin and even a sort of murder to take away to prison the husband, who was not a freethinker, and lamented his publication of the book, and a meeting of the Society which had retained him was summoned. There was a full meeting, the Bishop of London (Porteus) in the chair. Erskine reminded them that Williams was yet to be brought up for sentence, described the scene he had witnessed, and Williams’ penitence, and, as the book was now suppressed, asked permission to move for a nominal sentence. Mercy, he urged, was a part of the Christianity they were defending. Not one of the Society took his side,—not even “philanthropic” Wilberforce—and Erskine threw up his brief. This action of Erskine led the Judge to give Williams only a year in prison instead of the three he said had been intended.

It seems that Symonds’ stolen edition got out before the one Paine sent to Franklin Bache, because some of its mistakes still appear in all modern American editions today, as well as in those from England. In England, only the shilling edition that was revised by Paine was suppressed. Symonds, who catered to the wealthier crowd and published responses to Paine, faced no consequences for his pirated edition. Meanwhile, the new Society for the Suppression of Vice and Immorality targeted a man named Thomas Williams, who sold religious tracts but was also convicted (June 24, 1797) for having sold one copy of the “Age of Reason.” Erskine, who had defended Paine during his trial for the "Rights of Man," led the prosecution against Williams. He won the case with a biased jury but wasn’t very pleased with the outcome, especially after an incident on his way to Lincoln’s Inn. He felt someone grab his coat and saw a woman crying at his feet. She took him to the small bookshop of Thomas Williams, who had not yet been called to court, where he found Williams stitching tracts in a cramped room with three children, two of whom had smallpox. He realized it would be devastating and almost like murder to send the husband, who wasn’t a freethinker, to prison, and he regretted his publication of the book. A meeting of the Society that had retained him was convened. It was a full meeting, with the Bishop of London (Porteus) presiding. Erskine reminded them that Williams hadn’t yet been sentenced, shared what he had seen, and described Williams’ remorse. As the book was now suppressed, he requested permission to move for a nominal sentence. He argued that mercy was a part of the Christianity they were advocating. Not one member of the Society supported him—not even the “philanthropic” Wilberforce—and Erskine withdrew his case. This decision by Erskine led the judge to give Williams only one year in prison instead of the three that had been planned.

While Williams was in prison the orthodox colporteurs were circulating Erskine’s speech on Christianity, but also an anonymous sermon “On the Existence and Attributes of the Deity,” all of which was from Paine’s “Age of Reason,” except a brief “Address to the Deity” appended. This picturesque anomaly was repeated in the circulation of Paine’s “Discourse to the Theophilanthropists” (their and the author’s names removed) under the title of “Atheism Refuted.” Both of these pamphlets are now before me, and beside them a London tract of one page just sent for my spiritual benefit. This is headed “A Word of Caution.” It begins by mentioning the “pernicious doctrines of Paine,” the first being “that there is No GOD” (sic,) then proceeds to adduce evidences of divine existence taken from Paine’s works. It should be added that this one dingy page is the only “survival” of the ancient Paine effigy in the tract form which I have been able to find in recent years, and to this no Society or Publisher’s name is attached.

While Williams was in prison, the traditional colporteurs were sharing Erskine’s speech on Christianity, along with an anonymous sermon titled “On the Existence and Attributes of the Deity,” which was mostly taken from Paine’s “Age of Reason,” except for a short “Address to the Deity” added at the end. This unusual situation happened again with the distribution of Paine’s “Discourse to the Theophilanthropists” (with their names and the author’s removed) under the title “Atheism Refuted.” I currently have both of these pamphlets in front of me, along with a one-page London tract recently sent for my spiritual benefit. This tract is titled “A Word of Caution.” It starts by mentioning the “pernicious doctrines of Paine,” the first being “that there is No GOD” (sic), and then goes on to offer evidence of divine existence drawn from Paine’s works. It’s worth mentioning that this one shabby page is the only “survival” of the old Paine effigy in tract form that I’ve been able to find in recent years, and there’s no Society or Publisher’s name attached to it.

The imprisonment of Williams was the beginning of a thirty years’ war for religious liberty in England, in the course of which occurred many notable events, such as Eaton receiving homage in his pillory at Choring Cross, and the whole Carlile family imprisoned,—its head imprisoned more than nine years for publishing the “Age of Reason.” This last victory of persecution was suicidal. Gentlemen of wealth, not adherents of Paine, helped in setting Carlile up in business in Fleet Street, where free-thinking publications have since been sold without interruption. But though Liberty triumphed in one sense, the “Age of Reason.” remained to some extent suppressed among those whose attention it especially merited. Its original prosecution by a Society for the Suppression of Vice (a device to, relieve the Crown) amounted to a libel upon a morally clean book, restricting its perusal in families; and the fact that the shilling book sold by and among humble people was alone prosecuted, diffused among the educated an equally false notion that the “Age of Reason” was vulgar and illiterate. The theologians, as we have seen, estimated more justly the ability of their antagonist, the collaborator of Franklin, Rittenhouse, and Clymer, on whom the University of Pennsylvania had conferred the degree of Master of Arts,—but the gentry confused Paine with the class described by Burke as “the swinish multitude.” Skepticism, or its free utterance, was temporarily driven out of polite circles by its complication with the out-lawed vindicator of the “Rights of Man.” But that long combat has now passed away. Time has reduced the “Age of Reason” from a flag of popular radicalism to a comparatively conservative treatise, so far as its negations are concerned. An old friend tells me that in his youth he heard a sermon in which the preacher declared that “Tom Paine was so wicked that he could not be buried; his bones were thrown into a box which was bandied about the world till it came to a button-manufacturer; and now Paine is travelling round the world in the form of buttons!” This variant of the Wandering Jew myth may now be regarded as unconscious homage to the author whose metaphorical bones may be recognized in buttons now fashionable, and some even found useful in holding clerical vestments together.

The imprisonment of Williams marked the start of a thirty-year battle for religious freedom in England, during which many significant events took place, such as Eaton receiving tribute while in his pillory at Choring Cross, and the entire Carlile family being imprisoned—its head locked up for over nine years for publishing the "Age of Reason." This last act of persecution was self-destructive. Wealthy individuals who didn't align with Paine supported Carlile in establishing a business in Fleet Street, where free-thinking publications have since been sold without interruption. However, while Liberty succeeded in one way, the "Age of Reason" still faced some suppression among those who would benefit from it most. Its initial prosecution by a Society for the Suppression of Vice (a tactic to relieve the Crown) amounted to a slander against a morally sound book, limiting its readership in families; and the fact that the shilling book sold among the lower classes was the only one prosecuted led educated people to mistakenly believe that the "Age of Reason" was crude and uneducated. The theologians, as we have observed, accurately assessed the ability of their opponent, a collaborator of Franklin, Rittenhouse, and Clymer, who had been awarded a Master of Arts degree by the University of Pennsylvania—but the gentry confused Paine with the class Burke described as "the swinish multitude." Skepticism, or its open expression, was temporarily banished from polite society due to its association with the outlawed defender of the "Rights of Man." But that lengthy struggle has now subsided. Time has transformed the "Age of Reason" from a symbol of popular radicalism to a relatively conservative text regarding its negations. An old friend recalls that in his youth he heard a sermon where the preacher said, "Tom Paine was so wicked that he couldn't be buried; his bones were tossed into a box that traveled the world until it reached a button manufacturer; and now Paine is wandering the globe in the form of buttons!" This version of the Wandering Jew myth can now be seen as an unintentional tribute to the author, whose metaphorical remains may be found in buttons that are currently in fashion, some even being useful in keeping clerical robes together.

But the careful reader will find in Paine’s “Age of Reason” something beyond negations, and in conclusion I will especially call attention to the new departure in Theism indicated in a passage corresponding to a famous aphorism of Kant, indicated by a note in Part II. The discovery already mentioned, that Part I. was written at least fourteen years before Part II., led me to compare the two; and it is plain that while the earlier work is an amplification of Newtonian Deism, based on the phenomena of planetary motion, the work of 1795 bases belief in God on “the universal display of himself in the works of the creation and by that repugnance we feel in ourselves to bad actions, and disposition to do good ones.” This exaltation of the moral nature of man to be the foundation of theistic religion, though now familiar, was a hundred years ago a new affirmation; it has led on a conception of deity subversive of last-century deism, it has steadily humanized religion, and its ultimate philosophical and ethical results have not yet been reached.

But the careful reader will find in Paine’s “Age of Reason” something beyond just negations, and I want to highlight the new direction in Theism noted in a passage that relates to a famous saying by Kant, which is cited in Part II. The earlier discovery, that Part I was written at least fourteen years before Part II, prompted me to compare the two; it’s clear that while the earlier work expands on Newtonian Deism, based on the phenomena of planetary motion, the 1795 work grounds belief in God on “the universal display of himself in the works of creation and by that repugnance we feel in ourselves to bad actions, and disposition to do good ones.” This emphasis on the moral nature of humanity as the foundation of theistic religion, though now common, was a new assertion a hundred years ago; it has led to a conception of deity that challenges last-century deism, steadily humanizing religion, and its ultimate philosophical and ethical implications are still being explored.

THE AGE OF REASON — PART I

CHAPTER I.
THE AUTHOR’S PROFESSION OF FAITH.

It has been my intention, for several years past, to publish my thoughts upon religion; I am well aware of the difficulties that attend the subject, and from that consideration, had reserved it to a more advanced period of life. I intended it to be the last offering I should make to my fellow-citizens of all nations, and that at a time when the purity of the motive that induced me to it could not admit of a question, even by those who might disapprove the work.

For several years, I've planned to share my thoughts on religion. I know it's a challenging subject, and because of that, I had set it aside for a later stage in my life. I meant for it to be my final gift to my fellow citizens around the world, and I wanted to do it at a time when my intentions would be beyond reproach, even by those who might not agree with the work.

The circumstance that has now taken place in France, of the total abolition of the whole national order of priesthood, and of everything appertaining to compulsive systems of religion, and compulsive articles of faith, has not only precipitated my intention, but rendered a work of this kind exceedingly necessary, lest, in the general wreck of superstition, of false systems of government, and false theology, we lose sight of morality, of humanity, and of the theology that is true.

The situation that has now occurred in France, with the complete elimination of the entire national system of priesthood and everything related to enforced religious practices and enforced articles of faith, has not only pushed me to act sooner but has also made a work like this absolutely essential. Otherwise, amid the widespread collapse of superstition, fake forms of government, and incorrect religious beliefs, we might lose sight of morality, humanity, and the truth of authentic theology.

As several of my colleagues, and others of my fellow-citizens of France, have given me the example of making their voluntary and individual profession of faith, I also will make mine; and I do this with all that sincerity and frankness with which the mind of man communicates with itself.

As some of my colleagues and fellow citizens in France have shown me the way by openly expressing their beliefs, I’m going to express mine as well; and I do this with the same sincerity and honesty with which people share their thoughts.

I believe in one God, and no more; and I hope for happiness beyond this life.

I believe in one God and no other; and I hope for happiness after this life.

I believe the equality of man, and I believe that religious duties consist in doing justice, loving mercy, and endeavoring to make our fellow-creatures happy.

I believe in the equality of all people, and I think that our religious responsibilities are to be just, to love kindness, and to try to make others happy.

But, lest it should be supposed that I believe many other things in addition to these, I shall, in the progress of this work, declare the things I do not believe, and my reasons for not believing them.

But, to avoid any assumption that I believe many other things besides these, I will, throughout this work, state the things I do not believe and the reasons behind my disbelief.

I do not believe in the creed professed by the Jewish church, by the Roman church, by the Greek church, by the Turkish church, by the Protestant church, nor by any church that I know of. My own mind is my own church.

I don't believe in the beliefs of the Jewish church, the Roman church, the Greek church, the Turkish church, the Protestant church, or any church I'm aware of. My own mind is my own church.

All national institutions of churches, whether Jewish, Christian, or Turkish, appear to me no other than human inventions set up to terrify and enslave mankind, and monopolize power and profit.

All national church institutions, whether Jewish, Christian, or Turkish, seem to me to be nothing more than human inventions created to scare and control people, while concentrating power and wealth.

I do not mean by this declaration to condemn those who believe otherwise; they have the same right to their belief as I have to mine. But it is necessary to the happiness of man, that he be mentally faithful to himself. Infidelity does not consist in believing, or in disbelieving; it consists in professing to believe what he does not believe.

I don’t want to condemn those who think differently; they have just as much right to their beliefs as I do to mine. But for a person’s happiness, it’s crucial to be true to oneself mentally. Disloyalty isn’t about believing or not believing; it’s about claiming to believe something that one doesn’t actually believe.

It is impossible to calculate the moral mischief, if I may so express it, that mental lying has produced in society. When a man has so far corrupted and prostituted the chastity of his mind, as to subscribe his professional belief to things he does not believe, he has prepared himself for the commission of every other crime. He takes up the trade of a priest for the sake of gain, and, in order to qualify himself for that trade, he begins with a perjury. Can we conceive anything more destructive to morality than this?

It’s impossible to measure the moral damage, if I may put it that way, that mental dishonesty has caused in society. When a person has so deeply corrupted and degraded the purity of their mind by endorsing beliefs they don’t actually hold, they have set the stage for committing all sorts of other crimes. They enter the priesthood for the sake of profit and, to prepare for that role, they start with a lie. Can we imagine anything more harmful to morality than this?

Soon after I had published the pamphlet COMMON SENSE, in America, I saw the exceeding probability that a revolution in the system of government would be followed by a revolution in the system of religion. The adulterous connection of church and state, wherever it had taken place, whether Jewish, Christian, or Turkish, had so effectually prohibited, by pains and penalties, every discussion upon established creeds, and upon first principles of religion, that until the system of government should be changed, those subjects could not be brought fairly and openly before the world; but that whenever this should be done, a revolution in the system of religion would follow. Human inventions and priest-craft would be detected; and man would return to the pure, unmixed, and unadulterated belief of one God, and no more.

Soon after I published the pamphlet COMMON SENSE in America, I realized that a change in the government system would likely lead to a change in the religious system as well. The corrupt relationship between church and state, whether Jewish, Christian, or Turkish, has effectively silenced any discussion on established beliefs and the fundamental principles of religion through harsh penalties. Until the government system changes, these topics can't be addressed openly and fairly; however, once that happens, a change in religion will inevitably follow. Human-made doctrines and manipulative practices will be exposed, and people will return to the simple, pure, and untainted belief in one God, and nothing more.

CHAPTER II.
OF MISSIONS AND REVELATIONS.

Every national church or religion has established itself by pretending some special mission from God, communicated to certain individuals. The Jews have their Moses; the Christians their Jesus Christ, their apostles and saints; and the Turks their Mahomet; as if the way to God was not open to every man alike.

Every national church or religion has set itself up by claiming a unique mission from God, revealed to specific individuals. The Jews have Moses; Christians have Jesus Christ, their apostles, and saints; and the Turks have Muhammad; as if the path to God were not open to everyone equally.

Each of those churches shows certain books, which they call revelation, or the Word of God. The Jews say that their Word of God was given by God to Moses face to face; the Christians say, that their Word of God came by divine inspiration; and the Turks say, that their Word of God (the Koran) was brought by an angel from heaven. Each of those churches accuses the other of unbelief; and, for my own part, I disbelieve them all.

Each of those churches displays particular texts that they refer to as revelations or the Word of God. The Jews claim their Word of God was given directly to Moses; the Christians assert that their Word of God came through divine inspiration; and the Muslims say their Word of God (the Koran) was delivered by an angel from heaven. Each church accuses the others of unbelief, and as for me, I don’t believe any of them.

As it is necessary to affix right ideas to words, I will, before I proceed further into the subject, offer some observations on the word ‘revelation.’ Revelation when applied to religion, means something communicated immediately from God to man.

As it's important to attach the correct ideas to words, before I go any deeper into the topic, I want to share some thoughts on the word 'revelation.' In a religious context, revelation refers to something that is directly communicated from God to humans.

No one will deny or dispute the power of the Almighty to make such a communication if he pleases. But admitting, for the sake of a case, that something has been revealed to a certain person, and not revealed to any other person, it is revelation to that person only. When he tells it to a second person, a second to a third, a third to a fourth, and so on, it ceases to be a revelation to all those persons. It is revelation to the first person only, and hearsay to every other, and, consequently, they are not obliged to believe it.

No one can deny the power of the Almighty to communicate if He chooses to. But let's say, for the sake of argument, that something was revealed to one person and not to anyone else; that revelation is only for that person. When they share it with someone else, and that person tells another, and so on, it stops being a revelation for all those people. It’s a revelation for the first person only, and just hearsay for everyone else, so they aren't required to believe it.

It is a contradiction in terms and ideas to call anything a revelation that comes to us at second hand, either verbally or in writing. Revelation is necessarily limited to the first communication. After this, it is only an account of something which that person says was a revelation made to him; and though he may find himself obliged to believe it, it cannot be incumbent on me to believe it in the same manner, for it was not a revelation made to me, and I have only his word for it that it was made to him.

It’s contradictory to call something a revelation if it comes to us from someone else, whether spoken or written. A revelation is only valid when it’s the first communication. After that, it’s just a description of what someone claims was a revelation for them; and while they might feel they need to believe it, I don't have to believe it the same way because it wasn't a revelation for me, and I only have their word that it was for them.

When Moses told the children of Israel that he received the two tables of the commandments from the hand of God, they were not obliged to believe him, because they had no other authority for it than his telling them so; and I have no other authority for it than some historian telling me so, the commandments carrying no internal evidence of divinity with them. They contain some good moral precepts such as any man qualified to be a lawgiver or a legislator could produce himself, without having recourse to supernatural intervention. [NOTE: It is, however, necessary to except the declamation which says that God ‘visits the sins of the fathers upon the children’. This is contrary to every principle of moral justice.—Author.]

When Moses told the Israelites that he received the two tablets of commandments from God, they weren't required to believe him, since they had no authority beyond his word. I also have no other authority to rely on except what some historian claims, as the commandments offer no clear evidence of being divine. They include some decent moral guidelines that any capable lawmaker could come up with on their own, without needing any supernatural assistance. [NOTE: However, we must exclude the statement that God 'punishes the children for the sins of the parents.' This contradicts every principle of moral justice.—Author.]

When I am told that the Koran was written in Heaven, and brought to Mahomet by an angel, the account comes to near the same kind of hearsay evidence and second hand authority as the former. I did not see the angel myself, and therefore I have a right not to believe it.

When I’m told that the Koran was written in Heaven and brought to Muhammad by an angel, that story is pretty much the same type of hearsay and second-hand authority as the previous one. I didn’t see the angel myself, so I have the right not to believe it.

When also I am told that a woman, called the Virgin Mary, said, or gave out, that she was with child without any cohabitation with a man, and that her betrothed husband, Joseph, said that an angel told him so, I have a right to believe them or not: such a circumstance required a much stronger evidence than their bare word for it: but we have not even this; for neither Joseph nor Mary wrote any such matter themselves. It is only reported by others that they said so. It is hearsay upon hearsay, and I do not chose to rest my belief upon such evidence.

When I'm told that a woman named the Virgin Mary claimed she was pregnant without ever being with a man, and that her fiancé Joseph said an angel told him this, I have the right to believe them or not. This situation needs a lot stronger evidence than just their word. But we don’t even have that, as neither Joseph nor Mary wrote anything themselves. It's only reported by others that they said this. It's hearsay upon hearsay, and I don't want to base my belief on such evidence.

It is, however, not difficult to account for the credit that was given to the story of Jesus Christ being the Son of God. He was born when the heathen mythology had still some fashion and repute in the world, and that mythology had prepared the people for the belief of such a story. Almost all the extraordinary men that lived under the heathen mythology were reputed to be the sons of some of their gods. It was not a new thing at that time to believe a man to have been celestially begotten; the intercourse of gods with women was then a matter of familiar opinion. Their Jupiter, according to their accounts, had cohabited with hundreds; the story therefore had nothing in it either new, wonderful, or obscene; it was conformable to the opinions that then prevailed among the people called Gentiles, or mythologists, and it was those people only that believed it. The Jews, who had kept strictly to the belief of one God, and no more, and who had always rejected the heathen mythology, never credited the story.

It’s not hard to see why the story of Jesus Christ as the Son of God gained so much credit. He was born at a time when pagan mythology still held some sway in the world, and that mythology had led people to accept such a story. Almost all the extraordinary figures in pagan mythology were believed to be the children of some of their gods. At that time, it wasn't unusual to think that a man could be born of divine parentage; the idea of gods mingling with women was fairly common. Their Jupiter, according to their tales, had been with hundreds of women; so the story was neither new, surprising, nor scandalous. It fit right in with the beliefs at the time of those known as Gentiles or mythologists, and it was only they who accepted it. The Jews, who had always strictly adhered to the belief in one God and had consistently rejected pagan mythology, never believed the story.

It is curious to observe how the theory of what is called the Christian Church, sprung out of the tail of the heathen mythology. A direct incorporation took place in the first instance, by making the reputed founder to be celestially begotten. The trinity of gods that then followed was no other than a reduction of the former plurality, which was about twenty or thirty thousand. The statue of Mary succeeded the statue of Diana of Ephesus. The deification of heroes changed into the canonization of saints. The Mythologists had gods for everything; the Christian Mythologists had saints for everything. The church became as crowded with the one, as the pantheon had been with the other; and Rome was the place of both. The Christian theory is little else than the idolatry of the ancient mythologists, accommodated to the purposes of power and revenue; and it yet remains to reason and philosophy to abolish the amphibious fraud.

It’s interesting to see how the idea of what we now call the Christian Church arose from pagan mythology. Initially, there was a clear blending, as the supposed founder was claimed to be born from a divine origin. The subsequent trinity of gods was just a simplification of the earlier multitude, which numbered around twenty or thirty thousand. The statue of Mary replaced the statue of Diana of Ephesus. The deification of heroes turned into the canonization of saints. Mythologists had gods for everything; Christian Mythologists have saints for everything. The church became just as filled with the latter as the pantheon had been with the former, and Rome was the center for both. The Christian theory is largely just the idolatry of ancient mythologists, adapted for the sake of power and profit; it still falls to reason and philosophy to expose this mixed fraud.

CHAPTER III.
CONCERNING THE CHARACTER OF JESUS CHRIST, AND HIS HISTORY.

Nothing that is here said can apply, even with the most distant disrespect, to the real character of Jesus Christ. He was a virtuous and an amiable man. The morality that he preached and practiced was of the most benevolent kind; and though similar systems of morality had been preached by Confucius, and by some of the Greek philosophers, many years before, by the Quakers since, and by many good men in all ages, it has not been exceeded by any.

Nothing said here should be taken, even slightly, as disrespectful to the true character of Jesus Christ. He was a virtuous and kind man. The morality he taught and lived was incredibly benevolent; and while similar moral teachings had been presented by Confucius and some Greek philosophers long before, as well as by the Quakers since, and by many good individuals throughout history, none have surpassed it.

Jesus Christ wrote no account of himself, of his birth, parentage, or anything else. Not a line of what is called the New Testament is of his writing. The history of him is altogether the work of other people; and as to the account given of his resurrection and ascension, it was the necessary counterpart to the story of his birth. His historians, having brought him into the world in a supernatural manner, were obliged to take him out again in the same manner, or the first part of the story must have fallen to the ground.

Jesus Christ didn’t write anything about himself, his birth, his parents, or anything else. Not a single line of the New Testament is written by him. His entire history is the work of other people; and the accounts of his resurrection and ascension were necessary to balance the story of his birth. His writers, having introduced him to the world in a miraculous way, had to take him out in the same way, or the beginning of the story would have fallen apart.

The wretched contrivance with which this latter part is told, exceeds everything that went before it. The first part, that of the miraculous conception, was not a thing that admitted of publicity; and therefore the tellers of this part of the story had this advantage, that though they might not be credited, they could not be detected. They could not be expected to prove it, because it was not one of those things that admitted of proof, and it was impossible that the person of whom it was told could prove it himself.

The sorry way this latter part is told goes beyond anything that came before it. The first part, about the miraculous conception, was something that couldn't be made public; so the storytellers had the advantage that, even if they weren't believed, they couldn't be caught out. They couldn't be expected to prove it, because it was not the kind of thing that could be proven, and it was impossible for the person it was about to prove it themselves.

But the resurrection of a dead person from the grave, and his ascension through the air, is a thing very different, as to the evidence it admits of, to the invisible conception of a child in the womb. The resurrection and ascension, supposing them to have taken place, admitted of public and ocular demonstration, like that of the ascension of a balloon, or the sun at noon day, to all Jerusalem at least. A thing which everybody is required to believe, requires that the proof and evidence of it should be equal to all, and universal; and as the public visibility of this last related act was the only evidence that could give sanction to the former part, the whole of it falls to the ground, because that evidence never was given. Instead of this, a small number of persons, not more than eight or nine, are introduced as proxies for the whole world, to say they saw it, and all the rest of the world are called upon to believe it. But it appears that Thomas did not believe the resurrection; and, as they say, would not believe without having ocular and manual demonstration himself. So neither will I; and the reason is equally as good for me, and for every other person, as for Thomas.

But the resurrection of a dead person from the grave and his ascension into the sky is very different in terms of the evidence it provides compared to the invisible conception of a child in the womb. If the resurrection and ascension occurred, they would have been publicly and visibly demonstrated, like a balloon rising or the sun at noon visible to all of Jerusalem. When everyone is expected to believe something, the proof and evidence should be accessible to everyone and universal; since the public visibility of this final event was the only evidence that could validate the earlier claims, the entire premise collapses because that evidence was never presented. Instead, a small group of people, no more than eight or nine, are put forward as representatives for the entire world to claim they witnessed it, and everyone else is expected to accept it. However, it turns out that Thomas did not believe in the resurrection and insisted on having his own visual and physical proof. I feel the same way, and my reason for skepticism is just as valid for me and for everyone else as it was for Thomas.

It is in vain to attempt to palliate or disguise this matter. The story, so far as relates to the supernatural part, has every mark of fraud and imposition stamped upon the face of it. Who were the authors of it is as impossible for us now to know, as it is for us to be assured that the books in which the account is related were written by the persons whose names they bear. The best surviving evidence we now have respecting this affair is the Jews. They are regularly descended from the people who lived in the time this resurrection and ascension is said to have happened, and they say ‘it is not true.’ It has long appeared to me a strange inconsistency to cite the Jews as a proof of the truth of the story. It is just the same as if a man were to say, I will prove the truth of what I have told you, by producing the people who say it is false.

It's pointless to try to downplay or hide this issue. The story, especially the supernatural parts, clearly shows signs of fraud and deception. It's just as impossible for us to know who created it as it is for us to be sure that the books where the account is found were actually written by the people whose names are on them. The strongest evidence we have regarding this situation comes from the Jews. They are directly descended from the people who lived when this resurrection and ascension is claimed to have occurred, and they say "it's not true." I've always found it odd to use the Jews as proof of the story's truth. It's like a person saying, "I'll prove what I’ve told you is true by bringing forward those who claim it’s false."

That such a person as Jesus Christ existed, and that he was crucified, which was the mode of execution at that day, are historical relations strictly within the limits of probability. He preached most excellent morality, and the equality of man; but he preached also against the corruptions and avarice of the Jewish priests, and this brought upon him the hatred and vengeance of the whole order of priest-hood. The accusation which those priests brought against him was that of sedition and conspiracy against the Roman government, to which the Jews were then subject and tributary; and it is not improbable that the Roman government might have some secret apprehension of the effects of his doctrine as well as the Jewish priests; neither is it improbable that Jesus Christ had in contemplation the delivery of the Jewish nation from the bondage of the Romans. Between the two, however, this virtuous reformer and revolutionist lost his life. [NOTE: The French work has here: “However this may be, for one or the other of these suppositions this virtuous reformer, this revolutionist, too little imitated, too much forgotten, too much misunderstood, lost his life.”—Editor. (Conway)]

That a person like Jesus Christ existed and that he was crucified, which was the form of execution at that time, are historical facts that are quite probable. He preached incredibly moral values and the equality of all people; however, he also spoke out against the corruption and greed of the Jewish priests, which earned him the hatred and vengeance of the entire priesthood. The charge those priests brought against him was that of rebellion and conspiracy against the Roman government, to which the Jews were then subject and paying taxes. It's quite possible that the Roman government shared some secret concerns about the impact of his teachings, just like the Jewish priests did; it’s also likely that Jesus considered freeing the Jewish nation from Roman control. Ultimately, this virtuous reformer and revolutionary lost his life because of the conflict between the two sides. [NOTE: The French work has here: “However this may be, for one or the other of these suppositions this virtuous reformer, this revolutionist, too little imitated, too much forgotten, too much misunderstood, lost his life.”—Editor. (Conway)]

CHAPTER IV.
OF THE BASES OF CHRISTIANITY.

It is upon this plain narrative of facts, together with another case I am going to mention, that the Christian mythologists, calling themselves the Christian Church, have erected their fable, which for absurdity and extravagance is not exceeded by anything that is to be found in the mythology of the ancients.

It is on this straightforward account of facts, along with another case I'm about to mention, that the Christian mythologists, who refer to themselves as the Christian Church, have built their story, which is unmatched in its absurdity and extravagance by anything found in the mythology of ancient cultures.

The ancient mythologists tell us that the race of Giants made war against Jupiter, and that one of them threw a hundred rocks against him at one throw; that Jupiter defeated him with thunder, and confined him afterwards under Mount Etna; and that every time the Giant turns himself, Mount Etna belches fire. It is here easy to see that the circumstance of the mountain, that of its being a volcano, suggested the idea of the fable; and that the fable is made to fit and wind itself up with that circumstance.

The ancient mythologists say that the Giants fought against Jupiter, and one of them hurled a hundred rocks at him in one go; Jupiter defeated him with thunder and then trapped him under Mount Etna. Every time the Giant moves, Mount Etna erupts with fire. It’s clear that the mountain's volcanic nature inspired this story, and the tale is crafted to connect with that fact.

The Christian mythologists tell that their Satan made war against the Almighty, who defeated him, and confined him afterwards, not under a mountain, but in a pit. It is here easy to see that the first fable suggested the idea of the second; for the fable of Jupiter and the Giants was told many hundred years before that of Satan.

The Christian storytellers say that their Satan waged war against the Almighty, who defeated him and then imprisoned him, not under a mountain, but in a pit. It's clear that the first tale inspired the idea of the second; the story of Jupiter and the Giants was told many hundreds of years before that of Satan.

Thus far the ancient and the Christian mythologists differ very little from each other. But the latter have contrived to carry the matter much farther. They have contrived to connect the fabulous part of the story of Jesus Christ with the fable originating from Mount Etna; and, in order to make all the parts of the story tie together, they have taken to their aid the traditions of the Jews; for the Christian mythology is made up partly from the ancient mythology, and partly from the Jewish traditions.

So far, the ancient myth makers and the Christian ones don’t differ much. However, the Christians have managed to take it much further. They've linked the mythical aspects of Jesus Christ's story with the tale that comes from Mount Etna. To make everything fit together, they've incorporated Jewish traditions; Christian mythology is partly based on ancient mythology and partly on Jewish traditions.

The Christian mythologists, after having confined Satan in a pit, were obliged to let him out again to bring on the sequel of the fable. He is then introduced into the garden of Eden in the shape of a snake, or a serpent, and in that shape he enters into familiar conversation with Eve, who is no ways surprised to hear a snake talk; and the issue of this tete-a-tate is, that he persuades her to eat an apple, and the eating of that apple damns all mankind.

The Christian mythologists, having locked Satan in a pit, had to release him again to continue the story. He appears in the Garden of Eden as a snake and casually chats with Eve, who isn’t at all surprised to hear a snake talk. The result of this conversation is that he convinces her to eat an apple, and eating that apple dooms all of humanity.

After giving Satan this triumph over the whole creation, one would have supposed that the church mythologists would have been kind enough to send him back again to the pit, or, if they had not done this, that they would have put a mountain upon him, (for they say that their faith can remove a mountain) or have put him under a mountain, as the former mythologists had done, to prevent his getting again among the women, and doing more mischief. But instead of this, they leave him at large, without even obliging him to give his parole. The secret of which is, that they could not do without him; and after being at the trouble of making him, they bribed him to stay. They promised him ALL the Jews, ALL the Turks by anticipation, nine-tenths of the world beside, and Mahomet into the bargain. After this, who can doubt the bountifulness of the Christian Mythology?

After giving Satan this win over all of creation, one would think that the church mythologists would have been considerate enough to send him back to the abyss, or if they didn’t do that, they could have moved a mountain onto him (since they claim their faith can move mountains) or at least buried him under one, like earlier mythologists did, to stop him from getting back among the women and causing more trouble. But instead of that, they leave him free, not even making him promise to behave. The truth is, they couldn’t function without him; after going through the trouble of creating him, they essentially bribed him to stay. They promised him ALL the Jews, ALL the Turks to come, nine-tenths of the rest of the world, and Muhammad as a bonus. After all this, who can question the generosity of Christian Mythology?

Having thus made an insurrection and a battle in heaven, in which none of the combatants could be either killed or wounded—put Satan into the pit—let him out again—given him a triumph over the whole creation—damned all mankind by the eating of an apple, there Christian mythologists bring the two ends of their fable together. They represent this virtuous and amiable man, Jesus Christ, to be at once both God and man, and also the Son of God, celestially begotten, on purpose to be sacrificed, because they say that Eve in her longing [NOTE: The French work has: “yielding to an unrestrained appetite.”—Editor.] had eaten an apple.

After staging a rebellion and a battle in heaven, where nobody could be killed or injured—putting Satan in a pit—letting him out again—giving him power over all creation—damning all of humanity for eating an apple, this is where Christian mythologists tie their story together. They portray Jesus Christ as both God and man, the Son of God, divinely conceived, specifically to be sacrificed, because they claim that Eve, in her craving, ate an apple.

CHAPTER V.
EXAMINATION IN DETAIL OF THE PRECEDING BASES.

Putting aside everything that might excite laughter by its absurdity, or detestation by its profaneness, and confining ourselves merely to an examination of the parts, it is impossible to conceive a story more derogatory to the Almighty, more inconsistent with his wisdom, more contradictory to his power, than this story is.

Putting aside everything that might make you laugh because of its absurdity or hate because of its blasphemy, and just focusing on analyzing the parts, it's hard to imagine a story that's more disrespectful to God, more inconsistent with His wisdom, or more contradictory to His power than this one is.

In order to make for it a foundation to rise upon, the inventors were under the necessity of giving to the being whom they call Satan a power equally as great, if not greater, than they attribute to the Almighty. They have not only given him the power of liberating himself from the pit, after what they call his fall, but they have made that power increase afterwards to infinity. Before this fall they represent him only as an angel of limited existence, as they represent the rest. After his fall, he becomes, by their account, omnipresent. He exists everywhere, and at the same time. He occupies the whole immensity of space.

To build a foundation for their ideas, the inventors had to assign to the being they call Satan a power that is equal to, or even greater than, what they attribute to God. They’ve not only given him the ability to escape from the pit after what they call his fall, but they’ve also made that power infinitely greater afterward. Before his fall, they portray him as just an angel with limited existence, like the others. After his fall, however, he becomes, according to them, omnipresent. He exists everywhere, all at once. He fills the entire vastness of space.

Not content with this deification of Satan, they represent him as defeating by stratagem, in the shape of an animal of the creation, all the power and wisdom of the Almighty. They represent him as having compelled the Almighty to the direct necessity either of surrendering the whole of the creation to the government and sovereignty of this Satan, or of capitulating for its redemption by coming down upon earth, and exhibiting himself upon a cross in the shape of a man.

Not satisfied with making Satan a god, they depict him as outsmarting the power and wisdom of the Almighty by taking the form of an animal. They portray him as forcing the Almighty into a position where He had to either give up all of creation to Satan’s rule or agree to redeem it by coming down to earth and showing Himself on a cross as a man.

Had the inventors of this story told it the contrary way, that is, had they represented the Almighty as compelling Satan to exhibit himself on a cross in the shape of a snake, as a punishment for his new transgression, the story would have been less absurd, less contradictory. But, instead of this they make the transgressor triumph, and the Almighty fall.

Had the creators of this story told it differently, meaning if they had portrayed the Almighty as forcing Satan to show himself on a cross as a punishment for his latest wrongdoing, the story would have seemed less absurd and less contradictory. But instead, they choose to make the wrongdoer victorious and the Almighty suffer.

That many good men have believed this strange fable, and lived very good lives under that belief (for credulity is not a crime) is what I have no doubt of. In the first place, they were educated to believe it, and they would have believed anything else in the same manner. There are also many who have been so enthusiastically enraptured by what they conceived to be the infinite love of God to man, in making a sacrifice of himself, that the vehemence of the idea has forbidden and deterred them from examining into the absurdity and profaneness of the story. The more unnatural anything is, the more is it capable of becoming the object of dismal admiration. [NOTE: The French work has “blind and” preceding dismal.—Editor.]

That so many good people have believed this odd story and lived admirable lives because of that belief (since believing without questioning isn’t a crime) is something I don't doubt. First of all, they were raised to believe it, and they would have accepted anything else in the same way. There are also many who have been so passionately captivated by what they see as God’s infinite love for humanity, shown through his sacrifice, that the intensity of this idea has prevented them from looking into the ridiculousness and irreverence of the tale. The more unnatural something is, the more it can become an object of gloomy admiration. [NOTE: The French work has “blind and” preceding dismal.—Editor.]

CHAPTER VI.
OF THE TRUE THEOLOGY.

But if objects for gratitude and admiration are our desire, do they not present themselves every hour to our eyes? Do we not see a fair creation prepared to receive us the instant we are born—a world furnished to our hands, that cost us nothing? Is it we that light up the sun; that pour down the rain; and fill the earth with abundance? Whether we sleep or wake, the vast machinery of the universe still goes on. Are these things, and the blessings they indicate in future, nothing to, us? Can our gross feelings be excited by no other subjects than tragedy and suicide? Or is the gloomy pride of man become so intolerable, that nothing can flatter it but a sacrifice of the Creator?

But if we want things to be grateful for and admire, don’t they show up for us every hour? Isn’t there a beautiful world ready to welcome us the moment we’re born—a world set up for us, that costs us nothing? Do we light up the sun, bring down the rain, and fill the earth with abundance? Whether we’re asleep or awake, the massive workings of the universe keep going. Are these things, and the blessings they promise for the future, meaningless to us? Can our crude emotions be stirred only by tragedy and death? Or has human pride become so unbearable that only a sacrifice of the Creator can satisfy it?

I know that this bold investigation will alarm many, but it would be paying too great a compliment to their credulity to forbear it on that account. The times and the subject demand it to be done. The suspicion that the theory of what is called the Christian church is fabulous, is becoming very extensive in all countries; and it will be a consolation to men staggering under that suspicion, and doubting what to believe and what to disbelieve, to see the subject freely investigated. I therefore pass on to an examination of the books called the Old and the New Testament.

I know that this bold investigation will shock many, but it would be too much of a compliment to their gullibility to hold back because of that. The times and the subject require that it be done. The suspicion that the theory of what's called the Christian church is fictional is growing widely across all countries; and it will be comforting to those struggling with that doubt, unsure of what to believe and what to reject, to see the subject openly examined. I will therefore move on to an analysis of the books known as the Old and the New Testament.

CHAPTER VII.
EXAMINATION OF THE OLD TESTAMENT.

These books, beginning with Genesis and ending with Revelations, (which, by the bye, is a book of riddles that requires a revelation to explain it) are, we are told, the word of God. It is, therefore, proper for us to know who told us so, that we may know what credit to give to the report. The answer to this question is, that nobody can tell, except that we tell one another so. The case, however, historically appears to be as follows:

These books, starting with Genesis and ending with Revelations (which, by the way, is a book of riddles that needs a revelation to explain it), are said to be the word of God. So, it's important for us to know who told us this so we can understand how much trust to place in it. The answer to this question is that no one can say for sure, except that we tell each other this. However, historically, the situation seems to be as follows:

When the church mythologists established their system, they collected all the writings they could find, and managed them as they pleased. It is a matter altogether of uncertainty to us whether such of the writings as now appear under the name of the Old and the New Testament, are in the same state in which those collectors say they found them; or whether they added, altered, abridged, or dressed them up.

When the church mythologists set up their system, they gathered all the writings they could find and handled them however they wanted. It's completely uncertain for us whether the writings that now appear as the Old and New Testament are in the same condition that those collectors claimed to find them in, or if they added to, changed, shortened, or modified them.

Be this as it may, they decided by vote which of the books out of the collection they had made, should be the WORD OF GOD, and which should not. They rejected several; they voted others to be doubtful, such as the books called the Apocrypha; and those books which had a majority of votes, were voted to be the word of God. Had they voted otherwise, all the people since calling themselves Christians had believed otherwise; for the belief of the one comes from the vote of the other. Who the people were that did all this, we know nothing of. They call themselves by the general name of the Church; and this is all we know of the matter.

Regardless, they voted on which books from their collection would be considered the WORD OF GOD and which ones wouldn’t. They rejected several and deemed others uncertain, like the books known as the Apocrypha; the books that received a majority of votes were accepted as the word of God. If they had voted differently, everyone who identified as Christian afterward would have believed differently as well; for one’s belief stems from the vote of the other. Who these people were, we have no information about. They refer to themselves as the Church, and that’s all we know about the situation.

As we have no other external evidence or authority for believing these books to be the word of God, than what I have mentioned, which is no evidence or authority at all, I come, in the next place, to examine the internal evidence contained in the books themselves.

As we have no other external evidence or authority to believe these books are the word of God, other than what I mentioned, which isn’t really evidence or authority at all, I will now examine the internal evidence found within the books themselves.

In the former part of this essay, I have spoken of revelation. I now proceed further with that subject, for the purpose of applying it to the books in question.

In the earlier part of this essay, I discussed revelation. Now, I will continue with that topic to apply it to the books in question.

Revelation is a communication of something, which the person, to whom that thing is revealed, did not know before. For if I have done a thing, or seen it done, it needs no revelation to tell me I have done it, or seen it, nor to enable me to tell it, or to write it.

Revelation is a way of sharing information that a person didn’t know before. Because if I’ve done something or seen it done, I don’t need a revelation to remind me that I’ve done it or seen it, nor to help me talk about it or write it down.

Revelation, therefore, cannot be applied to anything done upon earth of which man is himself the actor or the witness; and consequently all the historical and anecdotal part of the Bible, which is almost the whole of it, is not within the meaning and compass of the word revelation, and, therefore, is not the word of God.

Revelation, then, can’t be related to anything done on earth where humans are the actors or witnesses; therefore, all the historical and anecdotal parts of the Bible, which make up nearly all of it, do not fit the definition of revelation and, as a result, are not considered the word of God.

When Samson ran off with the gate-posts of Gaza, if he ever did so, (and whether he did or not is nothing to us,) or when he visited his Delilah, or caught his foxes, or did anything else, what has revelation to do with these things? If they were facts, he could tell them himself; or his secretary, if he kept one, could write them, if they were worth either telling or writing; and if they were fictions, revelation could not make them true; and whether true or not, we are neither the better nor the wiser for knowing them. When we contemplate the immensity of that Being, who directs and governs the incomprehensible WHOLE, of which the utmost ken of human sight can discover but a part, we ought to feel shame at calling such paltry stories the word of God.

When Samson carried off the gate-posts of Gaza, if he ever did that (and whether he did or not doesn't matter to us), or when he visited Delilah, or caught his foxes, or did anything else, what does revelation have to do with these events? If they were true, he could share them himself; or his secretary, if he had one, could write them down if they were worth telling or writing. And if they were made up, revelation couldn't make them true; and whether they're true or not, we gain nothing and learn nothing from knowing them. When we consider the vastness of that Being who directs and governs the incomprehensible WHOLE, of which the furthest reach of human sight can only see a part, we should feel ashamed to call such trivial stories the word of God.

As to the account of the creation, with which the book of Genesis opens, it has all the appearance of being a tradition which the Israelites had among them before they came into Egypt; and after their departure from that country, they put it at the head of their history, without telling, as it is most probable that they did not know, how they came by it. The manner in which the account opens, shows it to be traditionary. It begins abruptly. It is nobody that speaks. It is nobody that hears. It is addressed to nobody. It has neither first, second, nor third person. It has every criterion of being a tradition. It has no voucher. Moses does not take it upon himself by introducing it with the formality that he uses on other occasions, such as that of saying, “The Lords spake unto Moses, saying.”

As for the creation story that starts the book of Genesis, it seems to be a tradition that the Israelites had before they came to Egypt; and after they left that country, they placed it at the beginning of their history, likely without knowing how it originated. The way the account begins indicates that it's a tradition. It starts suddenly. Nobody speaks. Nobody listens. It isn’t directed at anyone. It lacks first, second, or third-person references. It meets every criterion of being a tradition. There’s no evidence for it. Moses doesn’t claim it by introducing it formally like he does in other instances, such as saying, “The Lord spoke to Moses, saying.”

Why it has been called the Mosaic account of the creation, I am at a loss to conceive. Moses, I believe, was too good a judge of such subjects to put his name to that account. He had been educated among the Egyptians, who were a people as well skilled in science, and particularly in astronomy, as any people of their day; and the silence and caution that Moses observes, in not authenticating the account, is a good negative evidence that he neither told it nor believed it.—The case is, that every nation of people has been world-makers, and the Israelites had as much right to set up the trade of world-making as any of the rest; and as Moses was not an Israelite, he might not chose to contradict the tradition. The account, however, is harmless; and this is more than can be said for many other parts of the Bible.

Why it's referred to as the Mosaic account of creation is beyond me. I believe Moses was too good at judging such matters to put his name on that account. He was educated among the Egyptians, who were as knowledgeable in science, especially astronomy, as any other people of their time. Moses's silence and caution in not validating the account strongly suggest that he neither shared it nor believed it. The fact is, every nation has created its own version of the world, and the Israelites had just as much right to engage in world-making as anyone else; since Moses wasn't an Israelite, he might not have wanted to challenge the tradition. However, the account itself is harmless, and that's more than can be said for many other parts of the Bible.

Whenever we read the obscene stories, the voluptuous debaucheries, the cruel and torturous executions, the unrelenting vindictiveness, with which more than half the Bible [NOTE: It must be borne in mind that by the “Bible” Paine always means the Old Testament alone.—Editor.] is filled, it would be more consistent that we called it the word of a demon, than the Word of God. It is a history of wickedness, that has served to corrupt and brutalize mankind; and, for my own part, I sincerely detest it, as I detest everything that is cruel.

Whenever we read the obscene stories, the indulgent debauchery, the brutal and torturous executions, and the relentless vindictiveness that fill more than half the Bible [NOTE: It must be borne in mind that by the “Bible” Paine always means the Old Testament alone.—Editor.], it would make more sense to call it the word of a demon rather than the Word of God. It is a history of wickedness that has corrupted and brutalized humanity; and for my part, I sincerely detest it, just as I detest everything that is cruel.

We scarcely meet with anything, a few phrases excepted, but what deserves either our abhorrence or our contempt, till we come to the miscellaneous parts of the Bible. In the anonymous publications, the Psalms, and the Book of Job, more particularly in the latter, we find a great deal of elevated sentiment reverentially expressed of the power and benignity of the Almighty; but they stand on no higher rank than many other compositions on similar subjects, as well before that time as since.

We rarely come across anything, aside from a few phrases, that doesn’t evoke either our disgust or our disdain, until we reach the diverse sections of the Bible. In the anonymous works, the Psalms, and especially in the Book of Job, we encounter a lot of profound sentiments respectfully conveying the greatness and kindness of God; however, they hold no higher status than many other writings on similar themes, both before and after that period.

The Proverbs which are said to be Solomon’s, though most probably a collection, (because they discover a knowledge of life, which his situation excluded him from knowing) are an instructive table of ethics. They are inferior in keenness to the proverbs of the Spaniards, and not more wise and oeconomical than those of the American Franklin.

The Proverbs attributed to Solomon, likely a collection (since they show an understanding of life that his position kept him from truly knowing), serve as a valuable guide to ethics. They are less sharp than the proverbs of the Spaniards and not any more insightful or practical than those of the American Franklin.

All the remaining parts of the Bible, generally known by the name of the Prophets, are the works of the Jewish poets and itinerant preachers, who mixed poetry, anecdote, and devotion together—and those works still retain the air and style of poetry, though in translation. [NOTE: As there are many readers who do not see that a composition is poetry, unless it be in rhyme, it is for their information that I add this note.

All the other sections of the Bible, usually referred to as the Prophets, are the creations of Jewish poets and traveling preachers who blended poetry, stories, and spirituality. These works still have the essence and style of poetry, even in translation. [NOTE: Since many readers only recognize a piece as poetry if it rhymes, I’m adding this note for their reference.]

Poetry consists principally in two things—imagery and composition. The composition of poetry differs from that of prose in the manner of mixing long and short syllables together. Take a long syllable out of a line of poetry, and put a short one in the room of it, or put a long syllable where a short one should be, and that line will lose its poetical harmony. It will have an effect upon the line like that of misplacing a note in a song.

Poetry mainly involves two things—imagery and structure. The structure of poetry is different from prose because it combines long and short syllables in a unique way. If you take a long syllable out of a line of poetry and replace it with a short one, or switch a long syllable into a spot where a short one should be, that line will lose its poetic flow. It will feel off, much like hitting the wrong note in a song.

The imagery in those books called the Prophets appertains altogether to poetry. It is fictitious, and often extravagant, and not admissible in any other kind of writing than poetry.

The imagery in the books known as the Prophets is completely poetic. It's fictional, often over-the-top, and shouldn't be used in any other type of writing besides poetry.

To show that these writings are composed in poetical numbers, I will take ten syllables, as they stand in the book, and make a line of the same number of syllables, (heroic measure) that shall rhyme with the last word. It will then be seen that the composition of those books is poetical measure. The instance I shall first produce is from Isaiah:—

To demonstrate that these writings are in poetic form, I will take ten syllables from the book and create a line with the same number of syllables (heroic measure) that rhymes with the last word. It will then be clear that the structure of those books is in poetic measure. The first example I'll provide is from Isaiah:—

“Hear, O ye heavens, and give ear, O earth
’T is God himself that calls attention forth.

“Hear, O heavens, and listen, O earth
It is God himself who is calling.

Another instance I shall quote is from the mournful Jeremiah, to which I shall add two other lines, for the purpose of carrying out the figure, and showing the intention of the poet.

Another example I'll mention is from the sorrowful Jeremiah, to which I’ll add two more lines to clarify the imagery and reveal the poet's intention.

“O, that mine head were waters and mine eyes
Were fountains flowing like the liquid skies;
Then would I give the mighty flood release
And weep a deluge for the human race.”—Author.]

“O, that my head were waters and my eyes
Were fountains flowing like the liquid skies;
Then I would let the mighty flood release
And weep a deluge for the human race.”—Author.]

There is not, throughout the whole book called the Bible, any word that describes to us what we call a poet, nor any word that describes what we call poetry. The case is, that the word prophet, to which a later times have affixed a new idea, was the Bible word for poet, and the word ‘propesying’ meant the art of making poetry. It also meant the art of playing poetry to a tune upon any instrument of music.

There is not a single word in the entire book known as the Bible that describes what we today refer to as a poet, nor is there any word that defines what we consider poetry. The fact is, the term prophet, which later generations have attached a new meaning to, was the Biblical term for poet, and the word 'prophesying' referred to the art of creating poetry. It also encompassed the skill of performing poetry set to music on any instrument.

We read of prophesying with pipes, tabrets, and horns—of prophesying with harps, with psalteries, with cymbals, and with every other instrument of music then in fashion. Were we now to speak of prophesying with a fiddle, or with a pipe and tabor, the expression would have no meaning, or would appear ridiculous, and to some people contemptuous, because we have changed the meaning of the word.

We read about making predictions with pipes, drums, and horns—about making predictions with harps, lyres, cymbals, and every other musical instrument popular at the time. If we were to talk about making predictions with a fiddle or with a pipe and tabor now, the phrase wouldn’t mean anything, or it would come off as silly, and to some, even disrespectful, because we’ve changed what the word means.

We are told of Saul being among the prophets, and also that he prophesied; but we are not told what they prophesied, nor what he prophesied. The case is, there was nothing to tell; for these prophets were a company of musicians and poets, and Saul joined in the concert, and this was called prophesying.

We hear about Saul being among the prophets and that he also prophesied, but we don’t know what they prophesied or what he said. The truth is, there wasn’t much to report; these prophets were a group of musicians and poets, and Saul just joined in the performance, which was referred to as prophesying.

The account given of this affair in the book called Samuel, is, that Saul met a company of prophets; a whole company of them! coming down with a psaltery, a tabret, a pipe, and a harp, and that they prophesied, and that he prophesied with them. But it appears afterwards, that Saul prophesied badly, that is, he performed his part badly; for it is said that an “evil spirit from God [NOTE: As those men who call themselves divines and commentators are very fond of puzzling one another, I leave them to contest the meaning of the first part of the phrase, that of an evil spirit of God. I keep to my text. I keep to the meaning of the word prophesy.—Author.] came upon Saul, and he prophesied.”

The story in the book of Samuel says that Saul encountered a group of prophets—a whole group—coming down with a lyre, a tambourine, a flute, and a harp, and they were prophesying, and he joined in with them. However, it later seems that Saul prophesied poorly; he didn't do it well, because it says that an "evil spirit from God [NOTE: Since those who call themselves theologians and commentators like to debate each other, I’ll let them argue over the meaning of the first part of this phrase, that of an evil spirit from God. I’ll stick to my text. I’ll stick to the meaning of the word prophesy.—Author.] came upon Saul, and he prophesied."

Now, were there no other passage in the book called the Bible, than this, to demonstrate to us that we have lost the original meaning of the word prophesy, and substituted another meaning in its place, this alone would be sufficient; for it is impossible to use and apply the word prophesy, in the place it is here used and applied, if we give to it the sense which later times have affixed to it. The manner in which it is here used strips it of all religious meaning, and shews that a man might then be a prophet, or he might Prophesy, as he may now be a poet or a musician, without any regard to the morality or the immorality of his character. The word was originally a term of science, promiscuously applied to poetry and to music, and not restricted to any subject upon which poetry and music might be exercised.

Now, if there were no other passage in the book called the Bible besides this one to show us that we've lost the original meaning of the word "prophesy" and replaced it with a different meaning, this alone would be enough; because it's impossible to use and apply the word "prophesy" in the way it's used here if we assign it the sense that later times have attached to it. The way it's used here removes all religious significance and indicates that a person could then be a prophet, or they could prophesy, just as someone can be a poet or a musician now, without any consideration for the morality or immorality of their character. The word originally was a scientific term, broadly applied to poetry and music, and wasn't limited to any specific subject that poetry and music might address.

Deborah and Barak are called prophets, not because they predicted anything, but because they composed the poem or song that bears their name, in celebration of an act already done. David is ranked among the prophets, for he was a musician, and was also reputed to be (though perhaps very erroneously) the author of the Psalms. But Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob are not called prophets; it does not appear from any accounts we have, that they could either sing, play music, or make poetry.

Deborah and Barak are referred to as prophets, not because they predicted anything, but because they created the poem or song that carries their name, celebrating an event that has already taken place. David is considered one of the prophets because he was a musician and was also believed to be (though possibly wrongly) the author of the Psalms. However, Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob are not called prophets; there's no record of them being able to sing, play music, or create poetry.

We are told of the greater and the lesser prophets. They might as well tell us of the greater and the lesser God; for there cannot be degrees in prophesying consistently with its modern sense. But there are degrees in poetry, and there-fore the phrase is reconcilable to the case, when we understand by it the greater and the lesser poets.

We hear about the major and minor prophets. They might as well talk about a major and minor God, because there can’t be levels in prophesying in today’s understanding. But there are levels in poetry, so the term makes sense if we think of it as referring to major and minor poets.

It is altogether unnecessary, after this, to offer any observations upon what those men, styled prophets, have written. The axe goes at once to the root, by showing that the original meaning of the word has been mistaken, and consequently all the inferences that have been drawn from those books, the devotional respect that has been paid to them, and the laboured commentaries that have been written upon them, under that mistaken meaning, are not worth disputing about.—In many things, however, the writings of the Jewish poets deserve a better fate than that of being bound up, as they now are, with the trash that accompanies them, under the abused name of the Word of God.

It's completely unnecessary to comment further on what those men, called prophets, have written. The main issue is that the original meaning of the word has been misunderstood, and as a result, all the conclusions drawn from those texts, the reverence shown towards them, and the extensive commentaries written on them, based on that misunderstanding, aren't worth arguing over. However, in many ways, the works of the Jewish poets deserve a better outcome than being packaged together, as they are now, with the nonsense that comes along with them, under the misused title of the Word of God.

If we permit ourselves to conceive right ideas of things, we must necessarily affix the idea, not only of unchangeableness, but of the utter impossibility of any change taking place, by any means or accident whatever, in that which we would honour with the name of the Word of God; and therefore the Word of God cannot exist in any written or human language.

If we allow ourselves to understand things correctly, we have to attach the idea, not just of being unchanging, but of the absolute impossibility of any change happening, by any means or chance, in what we want to call the Word of God; and so, the Word of God cannot exist in any written or human language.

The continually progressive change to which the meaning of words is subject, the want of an universal language which renders translation necessary, the errors to which translations are again subject, the mistakes of copyists and printers, together with the possibility of wilful alteration, are of themselves evidences that human language, whether in speech or in print, cannot be the vehicle of the Word of God.—The Word of God exists in something else.

The ongoing changes in the meaning of words, the lack of a universal language that makes translation necessary, the errors that translations can introduce, the mistakes made by copyists and printers, along with the chance of intentional alteration, all show that human language, whether spoken or written, cannot truly convey the Word of God. — The Word of God exists in something beyond that.

Did the book called the Bible excel in purity of ideas and expression all the books now extant in the world, I would not take it for my rule of faith, as being the Word of God; because the possibility would nevertheless exist of my being imposed upon. But when I see throughout the greatest part of this book scarcely anything but a history of the grossest vices, and a collection of the most paltry and contemptible tales, I cannot dishonour my Creator by calling it by his name.

Did the book called the Bible have better ideas and expression than all the books currently available in the world, I still wouldn’t use it as my guide for faith, as it could still be misleading. However, when I notice that much of this book consists of nothing but a history of the worst vices and a collection of the most trivial and disgraceful stories, I cannot disrespect my Creator by calling it His word.

CHAPTER VIII.
OF THE NEW TESTAMENT.

Thus much for the Bible; I now go on to the book called the New Testament. The new Testament! that is, the ‘new’ Will, as if there could be two wills of the Creator.

Thus much for the Bible; I now move on to the book called the New Testament. The New Testament! That is the 'new' will, as if there could be two wills of the Creator.

Had it been the object or the intention of Jesus Christ to establish a new religion, he would undoubtedly have written the system himself, or procured it to be written in his life time. But there is no publication extant authenticated with his name. All the books called the New Testament were written after his death. He was a Jew by birth and by profession; and he was the son of God in like manner that every other person is; for the Creator is the Father of All.

If Jesus Christ had meant to start a new religion, he would definitely have written the teachings himself or made sure they were written down during his lifetime. But there are no writings that are verified to be by him. All the books known as the New Testament were written after he died. He was Jewish by birth and by profession, and he was considered the son of God in the same way that every other person is, because the Creator is the Father of All.

The first four books, called Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John, do not give a history of the life of Jesus Christ, but only detached anecdotes of him. It appears from these books, that the whole time of his being a preacher was not more than eighteen months; and it was only during this short time that those men became acquainted with him. They make mention of him at the age of twelve years, sitting, they say, among the Jewish doctors, asking and answering them questions. As this was several years before their acquaintance with him began, it is most probable they had this anecdote from his parents. From this time there is no account of him for about sixteen years. Where he lived, or how he employed himself during this interval, is not known. Most probably he was working at his father’s trade, which was that of a carpenter. It does not appear that he had any school education, and the probability is, that he could not write, for his parents were extremely poor, as appears from their not being able to pay for a bed when he was born. [NOTE: One of the few errors traceable to Paine’s not having a Bible at hand while writing Part I. There is no indication that the family was poor, but the reverse may in fact be inferred.—Editor.]

The first four books, known as Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John, don’t provide a detailed history of Jesus Christ’s life, but instead share various stories about him. From these texts, it seems that his preaching lasted no more than eighteen months, which is the only time these men got to know him. They mention an event when he was twelve years old, sitting among Jewish teachers, asking them questions and responding to their inquiries. Since this was several years before they met him, it’s likely they heard this story from his parents. After that, there’s no information about him for about sixteen years. It’s unclear where he lived or what he did during that time. He probably learned his father’s trade as a carpenter. It doesn't seem he had any formal education, and it’s likely he couldn’t write, since his family was extremely poor, as indicated by the fact that they couldn't afford a bed when he was born. [NOTE: One of the few errors due to Paine not having a Bible while writing Part I. There’s no evidence that the family was poor, and it’s possible the opposite could be inferred.—Editor.]

It is somewhat curious that the three persons whose names are the most universally recorded were of very obscure parentage. Moses was a foundling; Jesus Christ was born in a stable; and Mahomet was a mule driver. The first and the last of these men were founders of different systems of religion; but Jesus Christ founded no new system. He called men to the practice of moral virtues, and the belief of one God. The great trait in his character is philanthropy.

It’s interesting that the three individuals whose names are most widely known came from very humble beginnings. Moses was abandoned at birth; Jesus Christ was born in a stable; and Muhammad was a mule driver. The first and the last of these men established different religions, but Jesus Christ didn’t start a new religion. He urged people to practice moral virtues and believe in one God. The defining quality of his character is compassion.

The manner in which he was apprehended shows that he was not much known, at that time; and it shows also that the meetings he then held with his followers were in secret; and that he had given over or suspended preaching publicly. Judas could no otherways betray him than by giving information where he was, and pointing him out to the officers that went to arrest him; and the reason for employing and paying Judas to do this could arise only from the causes already mentioned, that of his not being much known, and living concealed.

The way he was caught shows that he wasn't very well-known at that time; it also indicates that the meetings he held with his followers were secret and that he had stopped preaching publicly. Judas could only betray him by telling the authorities where he was and identifying him for the officers who went to arrest him. The reason for hiring and paying Judas to do this must come from the factors already mentioned: that he wasn't very well-known and was living quietly.

The idea of his concealment, not only agrees very ill with his reputed divinity, but associates with it something of pusillanimity; and his being betrayed, or in other words, his being apprehended, on the information of one of his followers, shows that he did not intend to be apprehended, and consequently that he did not intend to be crucified.

The idea of him hiding not only clashes with his supposed divinity but also suggests some cowardice; and the fact that he was betrayed, or in other words, captured, based on a tip from one of his followers, indicates that he didn't plan on being caught, and therefore, he didn't plan on being crucified.

The Christian mythologists tell us that Christ died for the sins of the world, and that he came on Purpose to die. Would it not then have been the same if he had died of a fever or of the small pox, of old age, or of anything else?

The Christian mythologists tell us that Christ died for the sins of the world, and that he came for the specific purpose of dying. Would it not have been the same if he had died from a fever, smallpox, old age, or anything else?

The declaratory sentence which, they say, was passed upon Adam, in case he ate of the apple, was not, that thou shalt surely be crucified, but, thou shale surely die. The sentence was death, and not the manner of dying. Crucifixion, therefore, or any other particular manner of dying, made no part of the sentence that Adam was to suffer, and consequently, even upon their own tactic, it could make no part of the sentence that Christ was to suffer in the room of Adam. A fever would have done as well as a cross, if there was any occasion for either.

The statement that was supposedly given to Adam if he ate the apple was not that he would surely be crucified, but rather that he would surely die. The punishment was death, not the specific way of dying. Therefore, crucifixion, or any other specific method of dying, was not included in the punishment Adam faced, and so, according to their own argument, it couldn't be part of the punishment Christ faced in place of Adam. A fever would have worked just as well as a cross if there was any need for either.

This sentence of death, which, they tell us, was thus passed upon Adam, must either have meant dying naturally, that is, ceasing to live, or have meant what these mythologists call damnation; and consequently, the act of dying on the part of Jesus Christ, must, according to their system, apply as a prevention to one or other of these two things happening to Adam and to us.

This death sentence, which they tell us was passed on Adam, must have either meant dying naturally, meaning ceasing to live, or it referred to what these mythologists call damnation. Therefore, according to their system, Jesus Christ's act of dying must prevent either of these two outcomes from happening to Adam and to us.

That it does not prevent our dying is evident, because we all die; and if their accounts of longevity be true, men die faster since the crucifixion than before: and with respect to the second explanation, (including with it the natural death of Jesus Christ as a substitute for the eternal death or damnation of all mankind,) it is impertinently representing the Creator as coming off, or revoking the sentence, by a pun or a quibble upon the word death. That manufacturer of, quibbles, St. Paul, if he wrote the books that bear his name, has helped this quibble on by making another quibble upon the word Adam. He makes there to be two Adams; the one who sins in fact, and suffers by proxy; the other who sins by proxy, and suffers in fact. A religion thus interlarded with quibble, subterfuge, and pun, has a tendency to instruct its professors in the practice of these arts. They acquire the habit without being aware of the cause.

It’s clear that it doesn’t stop us from dying, since we all die; and if what they say about longevity is true, people die faster since the crucifixion than they did before. Regarding the second explanation (including the natural death of Jesus Christ as a substitute for the eternal death or damnation of all humanity), it disrespectfully suggests that the Creator is just overturning the sentence through a play on the word death. That master of wordplay, St. Paul, if he indeed wrote the books attributed to him, has added to this by creating another play on the word Adam. He distinguishes between two Adams: one who actually sins and suffers by proxy, and the other who sins by proxy and suffers in reality. A religion filled with these puns, tricks, and wordplay tends to teach its followers the same habits. They pick up this behavior without realizing why.

If Jesus Christ was the being which those mythologists tell us he was, and that he came into this world to suffer, which is a word they sometimes use instead of ‘to die,’ the only real suffering he could have endured would have been ‘to live.’ His existence here was a state of exilement or transportation from heaven, and the way back to his original country was to die.—In fine, everything in this strange system is the reverse of what it pretends to be. It is the reverse of truth, and I become so tired of examining into its inconsistencies and absurdities, that I hasten to the conclusion of it, in order to proceed to something better.

If Jesus Christ was the being that those mythologists say he was, and he came into this world to suffer, which is a term they sometimes use instead of ‘to die,’ the only real suffering he could have faced would have been ‘to live.’ His time here felt like a state of exile or being transported from heaven, and the way back to his original home was through death. In short, everything in this bizarre system is the opposite of what it claims to be. It’s the opposite of the truth, and I get so tired of digging into its inconsistencies and absurdities that I rush to wrap it up, so I can move on to something better.

How much, or what parts of the books called the New Testament, were written by the persons whose names they bear, is what we can know nothing of, neither are we certain in what language they were originally written. The matters they now contain may be classed under two heads: anecdote, and epistolary correspondence.

How much, or which parts of the books known as the New Testament, were actually written by the people whose names are on them, is something we can't know for sure, and we're also unsure about the language they were originally written in. The content they have now can be categorized into two main types: stories and letters.

The four books already mentioned, Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John, are altogether anecdotal. They relate events after they had taken place. They tell what Jesus Christ did and said, and what others did and said to him; and in several instances they relate the same event differently. Revelation is necessarily out of the question with respect to those books; not only because of the disagreement of the writers, but because revelation cannot be applied to the relating of facts by the persons who saw them done, nor to the relating or recording of any discourse or conversation by those who heard it. The book called the Acts of the Apostles (an anonymous work) belongs also to the anecdotal part.

The four books previously mentioned—Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John—are largely anecdotal. They describe events that happened in the past. They recount what Jesus Christ did and said, as well as what others said and did to him; in some cases, they tell the same event in different ways. Revelation doesn't really apply to these books, not just because the writers have different perspectives, but also because revelation can't be used to describe facts from the viewpoint of those who witnessed them or to recount conversations by those who heard them. The book known as the Acts of the Apostles (an anonymous work) also falls into the anecdotal category.

All the other parts of the New Testament, except the book of enigmas, called the Revelations, are a collection of letters under the name of epistles; and the forgery of letters has been such a common practice in the world, that the probability is at least equal, whether they are genuine or forged. One thing, however, is much less equivocal, which is, that out of the matters contained in those books, together with the assistance of some old stories, the church has set up a system of religion very contradictory to the character of the person whose name it bears. It has set up a religion of pomp and of revenue in pretended imitation of a person whose life was humility and poverty.

All the other parts of the New Testament, except for the book of puzzles called the Revelations, are a collection of letters known as epistles. Forging letters has been such a common practice that there's nearly an equal chance they are real or falsified. One thing is much clearer, though: based on the content of those books and some old stories, the church has created a religious system that’s very different from the character of the person it’s named after. It has established a religion focused on grandeur and profit, pretending to imitate someone whose life was marked by humility and poverty.

The invention of a purgatory, and of the releasing of souls therefrom, by prayers, bought of the church with money; the selling of pardons, dispensations, and indulgences, are revenue laws, without bearing that name or carrying that appearance. But the case nevertheless is, that those things derive their origin from the proxysm of the crucifixion, and the theory deduced therefrom, which was, that one person could stand in the place of another, and could perform meritorious services for him. The probability, therefore, is, that the whole theory or doctrine of what is called the redemption (which is said to have been accomplished by the act of one person in the room of another) was originally fabricated on purpose to bring forward and build all those secondary and pecuniary redemptions upon; and that the passages in the books upon which the idea of theory of redemption is built, have been manufactured and fabricated for that purpose. Why are we to give this church credit, when she tells us that those books are genuine in every part, any more than we give her credit for everything else she has told us; or for the miracles she says she has performed? That she could fabricate writings is certain, because she could write; and the composition of the writings in question, is of that kind that anybody might do it; and that she did fabricate them is not more inconsistent with probability, than that she should tell us, as she has done, that she could and did work miracles.

The idea of purgatory and the belief that souls can be released from it through prayers bought from the church, along with the selling of pardons, dispensations, and indulgences, are essentially laws for generating revenue, even if they don’t seem that way. However, the reality is that these concepts originated from the events surrounding the crucifixion and the theory that one person can take the place of another to perform good deeds on their behalf. It seems likely that the entire doctrine of redemption (which claims to have been achieved by one person's actions for another) was deliberately created to support the various financial forms of redemption that followed; furthermore, the texts that form the basis of this theory of redemption appear to have been crafted for that reason. Why should we trust this church when it claims that these texts are completely genuine, just as we question everything else it has told us, including the miracles it claims to have performed? It's certainly possible for the church to create documents because it has the ability to write, and the type of writing in question could be produced by anyone; the idea that it fabricated these texts is no less likely than the church’s statements that it could and did perform miracles.

Since, then, no external evidence can, at this long distance of time, be produced to prove whether the church fabricated the doctrine called redemption or not, (for such evidence, whether for or against, would be subject to the same suspicion of being fabricated,) the case can only be referred to the internal evidence which the thing carries of itself; and this affords a very strong presumption of its being a fabrication. For the internal evidence is, that the theory or doctrine of redemption has for its basis an idea of pecuniary justice, and not that of moral justice.

Since no external evidence can be presented, after such a long time, to prove whether the church created the doctrine of redemption or not (since any evidence, whether in favor or against, would likely be viewed with the same suspicion of being fabricated), we can only look at the internal evidence that the doctrine itself provides. This strongly suggests that it may have been made up. The internal evidence shows that the theory or doctrine of redemption is based on an idea of financial justice rather than moral justice.

If I owe a person money, and cannot pay him, and he threatens to put me in prison, another person can take the debt upon himself, and pay it for me. But if I have committed a crime, every circumstance of the case is changed. Moral justice cannot take the innocent for the guilty even if the innocent would offer itself. To suppose justice to do this, is to destroy the principle of its existence, which is the thing itself. It is then no longer justice. It is indiscriminate revenge.

If I owe someone money and can’t pay them back, and they threaten to throw me in jail, another person can take on that debt and pay it for me. But if I’ve committed a crime, everything changes. Moral justice can’t punish the innocent for the guilty, even if the innocent offers to take the blame. Thinking justice would do this destroys the very principle of its existence, which is justice itself. It would no longer be justice; it would be blind revenge.

This single reflection will show that the doctrine of redemption is founded on a mere pecuniary idea corresponding to that of a debt which another person might pay; and as this pecuniary idea corresponds again with the system of second redemptions, obtained through the means of money given to the church for pardons, the probability is that the same persons fabricated both the one and the other of those theories; and that, in truth, there is no such thing as redemption; that it is fabulous; and that man stands in the same relative condition with his Maker he ever did stand, since man existed; and that it is his greatest consolation to think so.

This single reflection will show that the idea of redemption is based on a simple financial concept similar to a debt that someone else might pay off. This financial idea is also linked to the system of second redemptions, achieved through money being given to the church for forgiveness. It's likely that the same people created both theories, and that, in reality, redemption doesn't exist; it's a myth. Man is in the same position with his Creator as he has always been since the beginning of time, and it’s his greatest comfort to believe that.

Let him believe this, and he will live more consistently and morally, than by any other system. It is by his being taught to contemplate himself as an out-law, as an out-cast, as a beggar, as a mumper, as one thrown as it were on a dunghill, at an immense distance from his Creator, and who must make his approaches by creeping, and cringing to intermediate beings, that he conceives either a contemptuous disregard for everything under the name of religion, or becomes indifferent, or turns what he calls devout. In the latter case, he consumes his life in grief, or the affectation of it. His prayers are reproaches. His humility is ingratitude. He calls himself a worm, and the fertile earth a dunghill; and all the blessings of life by the thankless name of vanities. He despises the choicest gift of God to man, the GIFT OF REASON; and having endeavoured to force upon himself the belief of a system against which reason revolts, he ungratefully calls it human reason, as if man could give reason to himself.

Let him believe this, and he will live more consistently and morally than with any other belief system. It’s because he’s taught to see himself as an outcast, a beggar, a loser, someone tossed onto a heap of trash, far away from his Creator, who can only approach by crawling and begging from intermediaries, that he feels either disdain for everything labeled religion or becomes indifferent or twists what he calls devout. In the latter case, he spends his life in sorrow or pretending to be sorrowful. His prayers are accusations. His humility is a form of ungratefulness. He refers to himself as a worm, the rich earth as a dump, and all of life’s blessings by the ungrateful term of vanities. He looks down on the greatest gift of God to humanity, the GIFT OF REASON; and having tried to force himself to believe in a system that contradicts reason, he ungratefully calls it human reason, as if humans could create reason for themselves.

Yet, with all this strange appearance of humility, and this contempt for human reason, he ventures into the boldest presumptions. He finds fault with everything. His selfishness is never satisfied; his ingratitude is never at an end. He takes on himself to direct the Almighty what to do, even in the govemment of the universe. He prays dictatorially. When it is sunshine, he prays for rain, and when it is rain, he prays for sunshine. He follows the same idea in everything that he prays for; for what is the amount of all his prayers, but an attempt to make the Almighty change his mind, and act otherwise than he does? It is as if he were to say—thou knowest not so well as I.

Yet, despite this odd show of humility and disregard for human reasoning, he makes the boldest assumptions. He criticizes everything. His selfishness is never satisfied; his ingratitude is never-ending. He takes it upon himself to instruct the Almighty on what to do, even in governing the universe. He prays in a commanding way. When it’s sunny, he prays for rain, and when it’s raining, he prays for sunshine. He applies the same mindset to everything he prays for; after all, what are all his prayers but attempts to get the Almighty to change His mind and act differently? It’s as if he’s saying—You don’t know as well as I do.

CHAPTER IX.
IN WHAT THE TRUE REVELATION CONSISTS.

But some perhaps will say—Are we to have no word of God—no revelation? I answer yes. There is a Word of God; there is a revelation.

But some might say—Are we not going to have any word from God—no revelation? I reply yes. There is a Word of God; there is a revelation.

THE WORD OF GOD IS THE CREATION WE BEHOLD: And it is in this word, which no human invention can counterfeit or alter, that God speaketh universally to man.

THE WORD OF GOD IS THE CREATION WE SEE: And it is in this word, which no human invention can imitate or change, that God speaks universally to humanity.

Human language is local and changeable, and is therefore incapable of being used as the means of unchangeable and universal information. The idea that God sent Jesus Christ to publish, as they say, the glad tidings to all nations, from one end of the earth unto the other, is consistent only with the ignorance of those who know nothing of the extent of the world, and who believed, as those world-saviours believed, and continued to believe for several centuries, (and that in contradiction to the discoveries of philosophers and the experience of navigators,) that the earth was flat like a trencher; and that a man might walk to the end of it.

Human language is local and constantly changing, so it can't be used for fixed and universal information. The belief that God sent Jesus Christ to share, as they say, the good news to all nations, from one end of the earth to the other, is only fitting for those who are unaware of the world's true size. These people, like those messianic figures before them, thought for many centuries, despite the findings of philosophers and the experiences of explorers, that the earth was flat like a plate and that someone could simply walk to the edge of it.

But how was Jesus Christ to make anything known to all nations? He could speak but one language, which was Hebrew; and there are in the world several hundred languages. Scarcely any two nations speak the same language, or understand each other; and as to translations, every man who knows anything of languages, knows that it is impossible to translate from one language into another, not only without losing a great part of the original, but frequently of mistaking the sense; and besides all this, the art of printing was wholly unknown at the time Christ lived.

But how was Jesus Christ supposed to make anything known to all nations? He could only speak one language, which was Hebrew, and there are several hundred languages in the world. Hardly any two nations speak the same language or understand each other; and as for translations, anyone who knows anything about languages understands that it’s impossible to translate from one language to another without losing a significant part of the original meaning, and often even misinterpreting it; and on top of all this, the art of printing was completely unknown at the time Christ lived.

It is always necessary that the means that are to accomplish any end be equal to the accomplishment of that end, or the end cannot be accomplished. It is in this that the difference between finite and infinite power and wisdom discovers itself. Man frequently fails in accomplishing his end, from a natural inability of the power to the purpose; and frequently from the want of wisdom to apply power properly. But it is impossible for infinite power and wisdom to fail as man faileth. The means it useth are always equal to the end: but human language, more especially as there is not an universal language, is incapable of being used as an universal means of unchangeable and uniform information; and therefore it is not the means that God useth in manifesting himself universally to man.

It’s essential that the methods used to achieve any goal are sufficient to actually achieve that goal, or the goal won’t be reached. This is where the difference between limited and unlimited power and wisdom becomes clear. People often fail to achieve their goals because they lack the natural ability to do so, or they simply don’t have the wisdom to use their power effectively. However, infinite power and wisdom can never fail like humans do. The means they use are always adequate for the goal. But human language, especially since there isn't a universal language, cannot serve as a consistent and unchanging way to convey information universally. Therefore, it isn't the method God uses to reveal Himself to humanity universally.

It is only in the CREATION that all our ideas and conceptions of a word of God can unite. The Creation speaketh an universal language, independently of human speech or human language, multiplied and various as they be. It is an ever existing original, which every man can read. It cannot be forged; it cannot be counterfeited; it cannot be lost; it cannot be altered; it cannot be suppressed. It does not depend upon the will of man whether it shall be published or not; it publishes itself from one end of the earth to the other. It preaches to all nations and to all worlds; and this word of God reveals to man all that is necessary for man to know of God.

It is only in the CREATION that all our ideas and understandings of the word of God can come together. Creation speaks a universal language, independent of human speech or the many different languages we have. It is a constant original that everyone can read. It can't be forged, faked, lost, changed, or hidden. It doesn't rely on human will to be shared; it spreads itself from one end of the earth to the other. It communicates to all nations and worlds; and this word of God reveals to humanity everything necessary to know about God.

Do we want to contemplate his power? We see it in the immensity of the creation. Do we want to contemplate his wisdom? We see it in the unchangeable order by which the incomprehensible Whole is governed. Do we want to contemplate his munificence? We see it in the abundance with which he fills the earth. Do we want to contemplate his mercy? We see it in his not withholding that abundance even from the unthankful. In fine, do we want to know what God is? Search not the book called the scripture, which any human hand might make, but the scripture called the Creation.

Do we want to consider his power? We see it in the vastness of creation. Do we want to consider his wisdom? We see it in the constant order that governs the incomprehensible Whole. Do we want to consider his generosity? We see it in the abundance with which he fills the earth. Do we want to consider his mercy? We see it in his willingness to share that abundance even with the ungrateful. In short, do we want to understand who God is? Don’t look in books written by human hands; look instead at the book called Creation.

CHAPTER X.
CONCERNING GOD, AND THE LIGHTS CAST ON HIS EXISTENCE AND ATTRIBUTES BY THE BIBLE.

The only idea man can affix to the name of God, is that of a first cause, the cause of all things. And, incomprehensibly difficult as it is for a man to conceive what a first cause is, he arrives at the belief of it, from the tenfold greater difficulty of disbelieving it. It is difficult beyond description to conceive that space can have no end; but it is more difficult to conceive an end. It is difficult beyond the power of man to conceive an eternal duration of what we call time; but it is more impossible to conceive a time when there shall be no time.

The only concept that people can attach to the name of God is that of a first cause, the cause of everything. And although it's incredibly hard for someone to truly understand what a first cause is, they come to believe in it because it's even harder to not believe in it. It's nearly impossible to imagine that space has no end, but it's even harder to imagine that it does. It's beyond human ability to grasp the idea of an eternal duration of what we call time; however, it’s even more impossible to think of a time when there was no time.

In like manner of reasoning, everything we behold carries in itself the internal evidence that it did not make itself. Every man is an evidence to himself, that he did not make himself; neither could his father make himself, nor his grandfather, nor any of his race; neither could any tree, plant, or animal make itself; and it is the conviction arising from this evidence, that carries us on, as it were, by necessity, to the belief of a first cause eternally existing, of a nature totally different to any material existence we know of, and by the power of which all things exist; and this first cause, man calls God.

In the same way of thinking, everything we see shows us that it didn't create itself. Each person knows they didn’t create themselves; neither could their father, grandfather, or any of their ancestors. No tree, plant, or animal can create itself either. This understanding pushes us, almost inevitably, to believe in a first cause that has always existed, which is completely different from any physical existence we’re familiar with, and by the power of which everything exists; and this first cause is what we call God.

It is only by the exercise of reason, that man can discover God. Take away that reason, and he would be incapable of understanding anything; and in this case it would be just as consistent to read even the book called the Bible to a horse as to a man. How then is it that those people pretend to reject reason?

It’s only through using reason that people can find God. Take away that reason, and they wouldn’t be able to understand anything; in that case, it would make just as much sense to read the Bible to a horse as it would to a person. So how is it that some people act like they’re rejecting reason?

Almost the only parts in the book called the Bible, that convey to us any idea of God, are some chapters in Job, and the 19th Psalm; I recollect no other. Those parts are true deistical compositions; for they treat of the Deity through his works. They take the book of Creation as the word of God; they refer to no other book; and all the inferences they make are drawn from that volume.

Almost the only sections in the book called the Bible that give us any understanding of God are a few chapters in Job and the 19th Psalm; I can't think of any others. Those sections are genuine deistical writings because they discuss the Deity through his creations. They consider the book of Creation as the word of God; they reference no other book; and all the conclusions they draw come from that volume.

I insert in this place the 19th Psalm, as paraphrased into English verse by Addison. I recollect not the prose, and where I write this I have not the opportunity of seeing it:

I’m including the 19th Psalm here, as it was paraphrased into English verse by Addison. I don’t remember the prose version, and I don’t have access to it where I’m writing this:

The spacious firmament on high,
With all the blue etherial sky,
And spangled heavens, a shining frame,
Their great original proclaim.
The unwearied sun, from day to day,
Does his Creator’s power display,
And publishes to every land
The work of an Almighty hand.
Soon as the evening shades prevail,
The moon takes up the wondrous tale,
And nightly to the list’ning earth
Repeats the story of her birth;
Whilst all the stars that round her burn,
And all the planets, in their turn,
Confirm the tidings as they roll,
And spread the truth from pole to pole.
What though in solemn silence all
Move round this dark terrestrial ball
What though no real voice, nor sound,
Amidst their radiant orbs be found,
In reason’s ear they all rejoice,
And utter forth a glorious voice,
Forever singing as they shine,
THE HAND THAT MADE US IS DIVINE.

The vast sky up high,
With all its blue ether,
And shining heavens, a bright frame,
Proclaim their great creator.
The tireless sun, day by day,
Shows off his Creator’s power,
And announces to every land
The work of an Almighty hand.
As evening shadows take over,
The moon continues the amazing story,
And nightly, to the listening earth,
Repeats the tale of her origin;
While all the stars that shine around her,
And all the planets, in their turn,
Confirm the news as they orbit,
And spread the truth from pole to pole.
Even if all move silently
Around this dark earthly sphere,
Even if there’s no real voice or sound,
Amidst their radiant orbs,
In reason’s ear they all rejoice,
And proclaim a glorious message,
Forever singing as they shine,
THE HAND THAT MADE US IS DIVINE.

What more does man want to know, than that the hand or power that made these things is divine, is omnipotent? Let him believe this, with the force it is impossible to repel if he permits his reason to act, and his rule of moral life will follow of course.

What else does a person need to know, other than that the force or power that created these things is divine and all-powerful? If he believes this—something that’s hard to deny if he allows his reasoning to take charge—then his moral life will naturally follow.

The allusions in Job have all of them the same tendency with this Psalm; that of deducing or proving a truth that would be otherwise unknown, from truths already known.

The references in Job all share the same purpose as this Psalm: to derive or demonstrate a truth that would otherwise be unknown, based on truths that are already known.

I recollect not enough of the passages in Job to insert them correctly; but there is one that occurs to me that is applicable to the subject I am speaking upon. “Canst thou by searching find out God; canst thou find out the Almighty to perfection?”

I don’t remember enough of the verses in Job to quote them accurately, but there’s one that comes to mind that relates to what I’m discussing. “Can you discover God by searching? Can you find the Almighty completely?”

I know not how the printers have pointed this passage, for I keep no Bible; but it contains two distinct questions that admit of distinct answers.

I don’t know how the printers have formatted this passage since I don’t own a Bible, but it includes two separate questions that can be answered differently.

First, Canst thou by searching find out God? Yes. Because, in the first place, I know I did not make myself, and yet I have existence; and by searching into the nature of other things, I find that no other thing could make itself; and yet millions of other things exist; therefore it is, that I know, by positive conclusion resulting from this search, that there is a power superior to all those things, and that power is God.

First, can you find God by searching? Yes. Because, first of all, I know I didn't create myself, and yet I exist; and by looking into the nature of other things, I see that nothing else can create itself; yet millions of other things exist; so, I know for sure from this search that there is a power greater than all those things, and that power is God.

Secondly, Canst thou find out the Almighty to perfection? No. Not only because the power and wisdom He has manifested in the structure of the Creation that I behold is to me incomprehensible; but because even this manifestation, great as it is is probably but a small display of that immensity of power and wisdom, by which millions of other worlds, to me invisible by their distance, were created and continue to exist.

Secondly, can you fully comprehend the Almighty? No. Not just because the power and wisdom He has shown in the creation I see is beyond my understanding, but also because even this incredible display is likely only a small fraction of the immense power and wisdom that created and maintains millions of other worlds, which are invisible to me because of their distance.

It is evident that both of these questions were put to the reason of the person to whom they are supposed to have been addressed; and it is only by admitting the first question to be answered affirmatively, that the second could follow. It would have been unnecessary, and even absurd, to have put a second question, more difficult than the first, if the first question had been answered negatively. The two questions have different objects; the first refers to the existence of God, the second to his attributes. Reason can discover the one, but it falls infinitely short in discovering the whole of the other.

It’s clear that both questions were directed at the reasoning of the person they were meant for; and it's only by accepting the first question as answered positively that the second one could be relevant. It would have been pointless, and even ridiculous, to ask a second question, which is harder than the first, if the first question had been answered negatively. The two questions focus on different things; the first deals with the existence of God, while the second concerns His attributes. Reason can grasp the former, but it falls far short in understanding the entirety of the latter.

I recollect not a single passage in all the writings ascribed to the men called apostles, that conveys any idea of what God is. Those writings are chiefly controversial; and the gloominess of the subject they dwell upon, that of a man dying in agony on a cross, is better suited to the gloomy genius of a monk in a cell, by whom it is not impossible they were written, than to any man breathing the open air of the Creation. The only passage that occurs to me, that has any reference to the works of God, by which only his power and wisdom can be known, is related to have been spoken by Jesus Christ, as a remedy against distrustful care. “Behold the lilies of the field, they toil not, neither do they spin.” This, however, is far inferior to the allusions in Job and in the 19th Psalm; but it is similar in idea, and the modesty of the imagery is correspondent to the modesty of the man.

I don’t remember a single part in all the writings attributed to the apostles that explains what God is. Those writings are mostly about arguments, and the dark subject they focus on—a man suffering and dying on a cross—seems more fitting for the somber nature of a monk in a cell, who might have written them, than for anyone enjoying the fresh air of the Creation. The only thing that comes to mind that relates to God’s works, by which we can understand His power and wisdom, is something attributed to Jesus Christ as a way to combat anxious worry. “Look at the lilies of the field; they don’t labor or spin.” However, this is much less profound than the references found in Job and in the 19th Psalm; still, it shares a similar idea, and the simplicity of the imagery matches the humility of the man.

CHAPTER XI.
OF THE THEOLOGY OF THE CHRISTIANS; AND THE TRUE THEOLOGY.

As to the Christian system of faith, it appears to me as a species of atheism; a sort of religious denial of God. It professes to believe in a man rather than in God. It is a compound made up chiefly of man-ism with but little deism, and is as near to atheism as twilight is to darkness. It introduces between man and his Maker an opaque body, which it calls a redeemer, as the moon introduces her opaque self between the earth and the sun, and it produces by this means a religious or an irreligious eclipse of light. It has put the whole orbit of reason into shade.

As for the Christian faith, it seems to me like a form of atheism; a kind of religious denial of God. It claims to believe in a man rather than in God. It’s mainly made up of a focus on humanity, with very little emphasis on the divine, and it's as close to atheism as twilight is to darkness. It places an unclear barrier, what it calls a redeemer, between man and his Creator, similar to how the moon blocks the sun’s light from reaching the earth, creating a religious or irreligious eclipse of light. It has cast a shadow over the entire realm of reason.

The effect of this obscurity has been that of turning everything upside down, and representing it in reverse; and among the revolutions it has thus magically produced, it has made a revolution in Theology.

The result of this confusion has flipped everything around and shown it in reverse; and among the changes it has magically created, it has sparked a transformation in Theology.

That which is now called natural philosophy, embracing the whole circle of science, of which astronomy occupies the chief place, is the study of the works of God, and of the power and wisdom of God in his works, and is the true theology.

What we now refer to as natural philosophy, encompassing the entire scope of science, with astronomy taking the leading role, is the study of God's creations and the power and wisdom of God evident in those creations, and is the true theology.

As to the theology that is now studied in its place, it is the study of human opinions and of human fancies concerning God. It is not the study of God himself in the works that he has made, but in the works or writings that man has made; and it is not among the least of the mischiefs that the Christian system has done to the world, that it has abandoned the original and beautiful system of theology, like a beautiful innocent, to distress and reproach, to make room for the hag of superstition.

As for the theology that is currently studied instead, it's focused on human ideas and imaginations about God. It doesn't involve studying God himself through the works he's created, but rather through the works or writings created by humans. One of the biggest harms that the Christian system has caused the world is that it has abandoned the original and beautiful system of theology, leaving it in distress and shame to make way for the ugly reality of superstition.

The Book of Job and the 19th Psalm, which even the church admits to be more ancient than the chronological order in which they stand in the book called the Bible, are theological orations conformable to the original system of theology. The internal evidence of those orations proves to a demonstration that the study and contemplation of the works of creation, and of the power and wisdom of God revealed and manifested in those works, made a great part of the religious devotion of the times in which they were written; and it was this devotional study and contemplation that led to the discovery of the principles upon which what are now called Sciences are established; and it is to the discovery of these principles that almost all the Arts that contribute to the convenience of human life owe their existence. Every principal art has some science for its parent, though the person who mechanically performs the work does not always, and but very seldom, perceive the connection.

The Book of Job and the 19th Psalm, which even the church acknowledges to be older than the order in which they appear in the book called the Bible, are theological speeches that align with the original system of theology. The internal evidence of these speeches clearly shows that studying and reflecting on creation and the power and wisdom of God revealed in those works were significant parts of the religious devotion during the times they were written. This devotional study and contemplation led to the discovery of the principles upon which what we now call Sciences are based; it is these discoveries that have given rise to almost all the Arts that enhance human life. Each major art has some science as its foundation, although the person who physically performs the work often does not notice this connection, and very rarely does.

It is a fraud of the Christian system to call the sciences ‘human inventions;’ it is only the application of them that is human. Every science has for its basis a system of principles as fixed and unalterable as those by which the universe is regulated and governed. Man cannot make principles, he can only discover them.

It’s a deception of the Christian system to label the sciences as ‘human inventions’; it’s just their application that is human. Every science is based on a set of principles that are as fixed and unchanging as those that govern the universe. Humans can’t create principles; they can only uncover them.

For example: Every person who looks at an almanack sees an account when an eclipse will take place, and he sees also that it never fails to take place according to the account there given. This shows that man is acquainted with the laws by which the heavenly bodies move. But it would be something worse than ignorance, were any church on earth to say that those laws are an human invention.

For example: Every person who looks at an almanac sees a schedule of when an eclipse will happen, and they also see that it always occurs as stated in that schedule. This shows that humans understand the laws governing the movement of celestial bodies. However, it would be worse than ignorance if any church on earth claimed that those laws are a human invention.

It would also be ignorance, or something worse, to say that the scientific principles, by the aid of which man is enabled to calculate and foreknow when an eclipse will take place, are an human invention. Man cannot invent any thing that is eternal and immutable; and the scientific principles he employs for this purpose must, and are, of necessity, as eternal and immutable as the laws by which the heavenly bodies move, or they could not be used as they are to ascertain the time when, and the manner how, an eclipse will take place.

It would also be ignorant, or something worse, to claim that the scientific principles that allow us to calculate and predict when an eclipse will occur are a human invention. Humans can't invent anything that is eternal and unchanging; the scientific principles used for this purpose must be, and are, as eternal and unchanging as the laws that govern the movement of celestial bodies. Otherwise, they wouldn't be able to accurately determine when and how an eclipse will take place.

The scientific principles that man employs to obtain the foreknowledge of an eclipse, or of any thing else relating to the motion of the heavenly bodies, are contained chiefly in that part of science that is called trigonometry, or the properties of a triangle, which, when applied to the study of the heavenly bodies, is called astronomy; when applied to direct the course of a ship on the ocean, it is called navigation; when applied to the construction of figures drawn by a rule and compass, it is called geometry; when applied to the construction of plans of edifices, it is called architecture; when applied to the measurement of any portion of the surface of the earth, it is called land-surveying. In fine, it is the soul of science. It is an eternal truth: it contains the mathematical demonstration of which man speaks, and the extent of its uses are unknown.

The scientific principles that people use to predict an eclipse or anything else related to the movement of celestial bodies are mainly found in a field called trigonometry, which focuses on the properties of triangles. When trigonometry is used to study celestial bodies, it becomes astronomy; when it helps navigate a ship at sea, it’s called navigation; when it’s used for drawing shapes with a ruler and compass, it’s known as geometry; when it’s applied to creating building plans, it’s called architecture; and when it’s used to measure land, it’s referred to as land surveying. In short, it’s the essence of science. It is a timeless truth: it contains the mathematical proof that we talk about, and the extent of its applications is limitless.

It may be said, that man can make or draw a triangle, and therefore a triangle is an human invention.

It can be said that a person can create or outline a triangle, so a triangle is a human invention.

But the triangle, when drawn, is no other than the image of the principle: it is a delineation to the eye, and from thence to the mind, of a principle that would otherwise be imperceptible. The triangle does not make the principle, any more than a candle taken into a room that was dark, makes the chairs and tables that before were invisible. All the properties of a triangle exist independently of the figure, and existed before any triangle was drawn or thought of by man. Man had no more to do in the formation of those properties or principles, than he had to do in making the laws by which the heavenly bodies move; and therefore the one must have the same divine origin as the other.

But the triangle, once drawn, is simply the visual representation of the principle: it shows something to the eye, and from there to the mind, that would otherwise be unnoticed. The triangle doesn’t create the principle, just like a candle brought into a dark room doesn’t create the chairs and tables that were previously hidden. All the properties of a triangle exist independently of its shape and existed before anyone ever drew or thought of a triangle. Humans had no more role in forming those properties or principles than they did in creating the laws that govern the movement of celestial bodies; therefore, both must have the same divine source.

In the same manner as, it may be said, that man can make a triangle, so also, may it be said, he can make the mechanical instrument called a lever. But the principle by which the lever acts, is a thing distinct from the instrument, and would exist if the instrument did not; it attaches itself to the instrument after it is made; the instrument, therefore, can act no otherwise than it does act; neither can all the efforts of human invention make it act otherwise. That which, in all such cases, man calls the effect, is no other than the principle itself rendered perceptible to the senses.

Just as we can create a triangle, we can also create a mechanical device called a lever. However, the principle that makes the lever work is separate from the device itself and would still be true even if the lever didn’t exist. This principle is connected to the lever after it’s made; therefore, the device can only function the way it does, and no amount of human creativity can change that. What we refer to as the effect in these situations is simply the principle made visible to our senses.

Since, then, man cannot make principles, from whence did he gain a knowledge of them, so as to be able to apply them, not only to things on earth, but to ascertain the motion of bodies so immensely distant from him as all the heavenly bodies are? From whence, I ask, could he gain that knowledge, but from the study of the true theology?

Since man cannot create principles, where did he gain knowledge of them to be able to apply them not only to things on earth but also to understand the motion of bodies that are so far away as all the heavenly bodies? Where, I ask, could he obtain that knowledge, except through the study of true theology?

It is the structure of the universe that has taught this knowledge to man. That structure is an ever-existing exhibition of every principle upon which every part of mathematical science is founded. The offspring of this science is mechanics; for mechanics is no other than the principles of science applied practically. The man who proportions the several parts of a mill uses the same scientific principles as if he had the power of constructing an universe, but as he cannot give to matter that invisible agency by which all the component parts of the immense machine of the universe have influence upon each other, and act in motional unison together, without any apparent contact, and to which man has given the name of attraction, gravitation, and repulsion, he supplies the place of that agency by the humble imitation of teeth and cogs. All the parts of man’s microcosm must visibly touch. But could he gain a knowledge of that agency, so as to be able to apply it in practice, we might then say that another canonical book of the word of God had been discovered.

It's the structure of the universe that has taught humans this knowledge. That structure is a constant display of every principle that underlies all of mathematical science. The result of this science is mechanics; mechanics is simply the practical application of scientific principles. The person who designs the various parts of a mill uses the same scientific principles as if they had the ability to construct an entire universe. However, since they can't give matter that invisible force that allows all the components of the massive machine of the universe to influence each other and work together in motion without any visible contact, which we call attraction, gravitation, and repulsion, they replace that force with simple gears and cogs. All parts of man's small-scale world must touch directly. But if he could understand that force well enough to use it practically, we might then say that another sacred text of God's word had been discovered.

If man could alter the properties of the lever, so also could he alter the properties of the triangle: for a lever (taking that sort of lever which is called a steel-yard, for the sake of explanation) forms, when in motion, a triangle. The line it descends from, (one point of that line being in the fulcrum,) the line it descends to, and the chord of the arc, which the end of the lever describes in the air, are the three sides of a triangle. The other arm of the lever describes also a triangle; and the corresponding sides of those two triangles, calculated scientifically, or measured geometrically,—and also the sines, tangents, and secants generated from the angles, and geometrically measured,—have the same proportions to each other as the different weights have that will balance each other on the lever, leaving the weight of the lever out of the case.

If a person could change the properties of a lever, they could also change the properties of a triangle. For example, a lever, specifically a steel-yard for explanation purposes, creates a triangle while it moves. The line it comes down from (with one point of that line at the fulcrum), the line it descends to, and the arc created by the end of the lever in the air, make up the three sides of a triangle. The other arm of the lever also creates a triangle; and the corresponding sides of those two triangles, calculated scientifically or measured geometrically—along with the sines, tangents, and secants derived from the angles and geometrically measured—have the same proportions to each other as the different weights that will balance each other on the lever, excluding the weight of the lever itself.

It may also be said, that man can make a wheel and axis; that he can put wheels of different magnitudes together, and produce a mill. Still the case comes back to the same point, which is, that he did not make the principle that gives the wheels those powers. This principle is as unalterable as in the former cases, or rather it is the same principle under a different appearance to the eye.

It can also be said that a person can create a wheel and axle; that they can combine wheels of different sizes to make a mill. Yet, the situation returns to the same point, which is that they didn't create the principle that gives the wheels their abilities. This principle is as unchanging as in previous examples, or rather it is the same principle appearing differently to the eye.

The power that two wheels of different magnitudes have upon each other is in the same proportion as if the semi-diameter of the two wheels were joined together and made into that kind of lever I have described, suspended at the part where the semi-diameters join; for the two wheels, scientifically considered, are no other than the two circles generated by the motion of the compound lever.

The influence that two wheels of different sizes have on each other is proportional to what it would be if the semi-diameters of the two wheels were connected and formed that kind of lever I mentioned, hanging from the point where the semi-diameters meet; because, in scientific terms, the two wheels are essentially the two circles created by the movement of the compound lever.

It is from the study of the true theology that all our knowledge of science is derived; and it is from that knowledge that all the arts have originated.

It is from the study of true theology that all our understanding of science comes; and it is from that understanding that all the arts have emerged.

The Almighty lecturer, by displaying the principles of science in the structure of the universe, has invited man to study and to imitation. It is as if he had said to the inhabitants of this globe that we call ours, “I have made an earth for man to dwell upon, and I have rendered the starry heavens visible, to teach him science and the arts. He can now provide for his own comfort, AND LEARN FROM MY MUNIFICENCE TO ALL, TO BE KIND TO EACH OTHER.”

The all-powerful teacher, by showing the principles of science in the design of the universe, has urged humanity to explore and emulate. It's as if he said to the people of this planet we call home, “I have created a world for you to live in, and I have made the starry skies visible, to teach you science and the arts. You can now take care of yourselves, AND LEARN FROM MY GENEROSITY TO ALL, TO BE KIND TO ONE ANOTHER.”

Of what use is it, unless it be to teach man something, that his eye is endowed with the power of beholding, to an incomprehensible distance, an immensity of worlds revolving in the ocean of space? Or of what use is it that this immensity of worlds is visible to man? What has man to do with the Pleiades, with Orion, with Sirius, with the star he calls the north star, with the moving orbs he has named Saturn, Jupiter, Mars, Venus, and Mercury, if no uses are to follow from their being visible? A less power of vision would have been sufficient for man, if the immensity he now possesses were given only to waste itself, as it were, on an immense desert of space glittering with shows.

What’s the point of having eyes that can see an unfathomable distance filled with countless worlds spinning in the vastness of space, if not to teach us something? Why can we see this vastness at all? What does it matter to us that we can observe the Pleiades, Orion, Sirius, or the North Star, or the planets we call Saturn, Jupiter, Mars, Venus, and Mercury, if there’s no purpose behind their visibility? A weaker sense of sight would have been enough for us if this immense vision was only meant to be wasted on a vast, glittering void of space.

It is only by contemplating what he calls the starry heavens, as the book and school of science, that he discovers any use in their being visible to him, or any advantage resulting from his immensity of vision. But when he contemplates the subject in this light, he sees an additional motive for saying, that nothing was made in vain; for in vain would be this power of vision if it taught man nothing.

It’s only by reflecting on what he calls the starry heavens, as the book and school of science, that he finds any purpose in them being visible to him, or any benefit from his vast ability to see. However, when he thinks about the subject this way, he realizes there’s another reason to say that nothing was made without purpose; because this ability to see would be pointless if it taught humans nothing.

CHAPTER XII.
THE EFFECTS OF CHRISTIANISM ON EDUCATION; PROPOSED REFORMS

As the Christian system of faith has made a revolution in theology, so also has it made a revolution in the state of learning. That which is now called learning, was not learning originally. Learning does not consist, as the schools now make it consist, in the knowledge of languages, but in the knowledge of things to which language gives names.

As the Christian faith has transformed theology, it has also changed the landscape of education. What we now refer to as learning wasn’t considered learning at first. Learning isn’t about the knowledge of languages, as schools often teach, but about understanding the things that those languages refer to.

The Greeks were a learned people, but learning with them did not consist in speaking Greek, any more than in a Roman’s speaking Latin, or a Frenchman’s speaking French, or an Englishman’s speaking English. From what we know of the Greeks, it does not appear that they knew or studied any language but their own, and this was one cause of their becoming so learned; it afforded them more time to apply themselves to better studies. The schools of the Greeks were schools of science and philosophy, and not of languages; and it is in the knowledge of the things that science and philosophy teach that learning consists.

The Greeks were an educated people, but being knowledgeable for them didn’t just mean speaking Greek, just as for a Roman, it wasn’t just about speaking Latin, for a French person, it wasn’t just speaking French, and for an English person, it wasn’t just about speaking English. From what we understand about the Greeks, they didn’t seem to know or study any language other than their own, and this was one reason they became so knowledgeable; it allowed them more time to focus on more significant studies. The schools of the Greeks were dedicated to science and philosophy, not to languages; and true learning comes from understanding the subjects that science and philosophy teach.

Almost all the scientific learning that now exists, came to us from the Greeks, or the people who spoke the Greek language. It therefore became necessary to the people of other nations, who spoke a different language, that some among them should learn the Greek language, in order that the learning the Greeks had might be made known in those nations, by translating the Greek books of science and philosophy into the mother tongue of each nation.

Almost all the scientific knowledge we have today comes from the Greeks or those who spoke Greek. Because of this, it became essential for people from other nations, who spoke different languages, to have some of their members learn Greek so that the knowledge of the Greeks could be shared in those nations by translating Greek scientific and philosophical texts into the native language of each nation.

The study, therefore, of the Greek language (and in the same manner for the Latin) was no other than the drudgery business of a linguist; and the language thus obtained, was no other than the means, or as it were the tools, employed to obtain the learning the Greeks had. It made no part of the learning itself; and was so distinct from it as to make it exceedingly probable that the persons who had studied Greek sufficiently to translate those works, such for instance as Euclid’s Elements, did not understand any of the learning the works contained.

The study of the Greek language (and similarly for Latin) was nothing more than the tedious work of a linguist. The language learned was merely a means or, you could say, the tools used to access the knowledge the Greeks possessed. It wasn't part of the knowledge itself; in fact, it was so separate from the actual learning that it's highly likely those who studied Greek enough to translate works like Euclid’s Elements didn’t grasp any of the knowledge those works contained.

As there is now nothing new to be learned from the dead languages, all the useful books being already translated, the languages are become useless, and the time expended in teaching and in learning them is wasted. So far as the study of languages may contribute to the progress and communication of knowledge (for it has nothing to do with the creation of knowledge) it is only in the living languages that new knowledge is to be found; and certain it is, that, in general, a youth will learn more of a living language in one year, than of a dead language in seven; and it is but seldom that the teacher knows much of it himself. The difficulty of learning the dead languages does not arise from any superior abstruseness in the languages themselves, but in their being dead, and the pronunciation entirely lost. It would be the same thing with any other language when it becomes dead. The best Greek linguist that now exists does not understand Greek so well as a Grecian plowman did, or a Grecian milkmaid; and the same for the Latin, compared with a plowman or a milkmaid of the Romans; and with respect to pronunciation and idiom, not so well as the cows that she milked. It would therefore be advantageous to the state of learning to abolish the study of the dead languages, and to make learning consist, as it originally did, in scientific knowledge.

Since there’s nothing new to be learned from dead languages, and all the useful books have already been translated, these languages have become useless, making the time spent on teaching and learning them a waste. When it comes to studying languages that contribute to the advancement and sharing of knowledge (since they have nothing to do with creating knowledge), only living languages offer new insights. It's clear that, in general, a student will learn more of a living language in one year than they would of a dead language in seven years; and it’s rare for a teacher to be well-versed in it themselves. The challenge of learning dead languages doesn't come from their complexity, but from the fact that they are dead and their pronunciation has been completely lost. The same would happen with any language once it becomes extinct. The best Greek linguist today doesn’t understand Greek as well as a Greek farmer or a Greek dairymaid did, and the same goes for Latin compared to a farmer or a dairymaid from Rome; regarding pronunciation and idioms, not any better than the cows they milked. Therefore, it would be beneficial for the state of learning to abolish the study of dead languages and to focus on learning, as it originally was, on scientific knowledge.

The apology that is sometimes made for continuing to teach the dead languages is, that they are taught at a time when a child is not capable of exerting any other mental faculty than that of memory. But this is altogether erroneous. The human mind has a natural disposition to scientific knowledge, and to the things connected with it. The first and favourite amusement of a child, even before it begins to play, is that of imitating the works of man. It builds houses with cards or sticks; it navigates the little ocean of a bowl of water with a paper boat; or dams the stream of a gutter, and contrives something which it calls a mill; and it interests itself in the fate of its works with a care that resembles affection. It afterwards goes to school, where its genius is killed by the barren study of a dead language, and the philosopher is lost in the linguist.

The common excuse for continuing to teach dead languages is that they are taught when a child can only use their memory. But this idea is completely wrong. The human mind naturally seeks scientific knowledge and related subjects. A child's first and favorite activity, even before they start playing, is imitating human creations. They build houses with cards or sticks, sail tiny paper boats in a bowl of water, or block a gutter stream to create a makeshift mill, caring about their creations as if they were precious. Then, they go to school, where their curiosity is stifled by the dry study of a dead language, and the philosopher within them is overshadowed by the linguist.

But the apology that is now made for continuing to teach the dead languages, could not be the cause at first of cutting down learning to the narrow and humble sphere of linguistry; the cause therefore must be sought for elsewhere. In all researches of this kind, the best evidence that can be produced, is the internal evidence the thing carries with itself, and the evidence of circumstances that unites with it; both of which, in this case, are not difficult to be discovered.

But the excuse for still teaching dead languages couldn’t have been the initial reason for limiting education to the narrow and modest field of linguistics; the true reason must be found elsewhere. In studies like this, the strongest evidence comes from the inherent qualities of the subject itself and the context surrounding it; both of which, in this case, are not hard to uncover.

Putting then aside, as matter of distinct consideration, the outrage offered to the moral justice of God, by supposing him to make the innocent suffer for the guilty, and also the loose morality and low contrivance of supposing him to change himself into the shape of a man, in order to make an excuse to himself for not executing his supposed sentence upon Adam; putting, I say, those things aside as matter of distinct consideration, it is certain that what is called the christian system of faith, including in it the whimsical account of the creation—the strange story of Eve, the snake, and the apple—the amphibious idea of a man-god—the corporeal idea of the death of a god—the mythological idea of a family of gods, and the christian system of arithmetic, that three are one, and one is three, are all irreconcilable, not only to the divine gift of reason, that God has given to man, but to the knowledge that man gains of the power and wisdom of God by the aid of the sciences, and by studying the structure of the universe that God has made.

Setting those issues aside for a moment, let's focus on the injustice towards God's moral justice in imagining that He would make innocent people suffer for the guilty, as well as the questionable morality and low reasoning involved in thinking that He would take on human form to justify not carrying out His supposed punishment on Adam. Putting those considerations aside, it’s clear that what is referred to as the Christian system of faith—including the odd story of creation, the bizarre tale of Eve, the snake, and the apple, the mixed notion of a man-god, the physical idea of a god's death, the mythological concept of a family of gods, and the peculiar arithmetic of "three are one, and one is three"—are all incompatible not only with the divine gift of reason bestowed upon humanity by God, but also with the understanding that humans acquire about God's power and wisdom through the sciences and by studying the structure of the universe that God created.

The setters up, therefore, and the advocates of the Christian system of faith, could not but foresee that the continually progressive knowledge that man would gain by the aid of science, of the power and wisdom of God, manifested in the structure of the universe, and in all the works of creation, would militate against, and call into question, the truth of their system of faith; and therefore it became necessary to their purpose to cut learning down to a size less dangerous to their project, and this they effected by restricting the idea of learning to the dead study of dead languages.

The founders and supporters of the Christian faith couldn’t ignore the fact that the ongoing advancements in human knowledge, driven by science, would reveal God’s power and wisdom as shown in the universe and all of creation. This progress could challenge the truth of their beliefs. So, to protect their agenda, they needed to limit education to something less threatening, and they accomplished this by narrowing the definition of learning to the study of obsolete languages.

They not only rejected the study of science out of the christian schools, but they persecuted it; and it is only within about the last two centuries that the study has been revived. So late as 1610, Galileo, a Florentine, discovered and introduced the use of telescopes, and by applying them to observe the motions and appearances of the heavenly bodies, afforded additional means for ascertaining the true structure of the universe. Instead of being esteemed for these discoveries, he was sentenced to renounce them, or the opinions resulting from them, as a damnable heresy. And prior to that time Virgilius was condemned to be burned for asserting the antipodes, or in other words, that the earth was a globe, and habitable in every part where there was land; yet the truth of this is now too well known even to be told. [NOTE: I cannot discover the source of this statement concerning the ancient author whose Irish name Feirghill was Latinized into Virgilius. The British Museum possesses a copy of the work (Decalogiunt) which was the pretext of the charge of heresy made by Boniface, Archbishop of Mayence, against Virgilius, Abbot—bishop of Salzburg, These were leaders of the rival “British” and “Roman parties, and the British champion made a countercharge against Boniface of irreligious practices.” Boniface had to express a “regret,” but none the less pursued his rival. The Pope, Zachary II., decided that if his alleged “doctrine, against God and his soul, that beneath the earth there is another world, other men, or sun and moon,” should be acknowledged by Virgilius, he should be excommunicated by a Council and condemned with canonical sanctions. Whatever may have been the fate involved by condemnation with “canonicis sanctionibus,” in the middle of the eighth century, it did not fall on Virgilius. His accuser, Boniface, was martyred, 755, and it is probable that Virgilius harmonied his Antipodes with orthodoxy. The gravamen of the heresy seems to have been the suggestion that there were men not of the progeny of Adam. Virgilius was made Bishop of Salzburg in 768. He bore until his death, 789, the curious title, “Geometer and Solitary,” or “lone wayfarer” (Solivagus). A suspicion of heresy clung to his memory until 1233, when he was raised by Gregory IX, to sainthood beside his accuser, St. Boniface.—Editor. (Conway)]

They not only dismissed the study of science from Christian schools, but they also actively persecuted it; and it's only been in the last couple of centuries that this study has started to come back. As recently as 1610, Galileo from Florence discovered and introduced telescopes, using them to observe the movements and appearances of celestial bodies, which provided more ways to understand the true structure of the universe. Instead of being recognized for these discoveries, he was forced to renounce them, with the opinions derived from them labeled as a terrible heresy. Before that, Virgilius was condemned to be burned for claiming the existence of antipodes, meaning that the Earth is a globe and that there are habitable places everywhere there is land; yet this truth is now too well known to even debate. [NOTE: I cannot figure out the source of this statement about the ancient author whose Irish name Feirghill was Latinized to Virgilius. The British Museum has a copy of the work (Decalogiunt) that was the basis for the charge of heresy made by Boniface, Archbishop of Mayence, against Virgilius, Abbot—Bishop of Salzburg. These were leaders of the rival “British” and “Roman parties,” and the British champion retaliated against Boniface with accusations of irreligious practices. Boniface had to express “regret,” but he still pursued his rival. Pope Zachary II. decided that if Virgilius admitted his supposed “doctrine against God and his soul, that beneath the earth there is another world, other men, or sun and moon,” he would be excommunicated by a Council and condemned with canonical penalties. Whatever punishment was implied by condemnation with “canonical sanctions” in the mid-eighth century, it did not happen to Virgilius. His accuser, Boniface, was martyred in 755, and it's likely that Virgilius managed to align his views on the antipodes with orthodox beliefs. The main issue of the heresy seems to have been the suggestion that there were people not descended from Adam. Virgilius was made Bishop of Salzburg in 768. He held the curious title of “Geometer and Solitary,” or “lone wayfarer” (Solivagus), until his death in 789. A suspicion of heresy remained attached to his name until 1233, when he was canonized by Gregory IX, alongside his accuser, St. Boniface.—Editor. (Conway)]

If the belief of errors not morally bad did no mischief, it would make no part of the moral duty of man to oppose and remove them. There was no moral ill in believing the earth was flat like a trencher, any more than there was moral virtue in believing it was round like a globe; neither was there any moral ill in believing that the Creator made no other world than this, any more than there was moral virtue in believing that he made millions, and that the infinity of space is filled with worlds. But when a system of religion is made to grow out of a supposed system of creation that is not true, and to unite itself therewith in a manner almost inseparable therefrom, the case assumes an entirely different ground. It is then that errors, not morally bad, become fraught with the same mischiefs as if they were. It is then that the truth, though otherwise indifferent itself, becomes an essential, by becoming the criterion that either confirms by corresponding evidence, or denies by contradictory evidence, the reality of the religion itself. In this view of the case it is the moral duty of man to obtain every possible evidence that the structure of the heavens, or any other part of creation affords, with respect to systems of religion. But this, the supporters or partizans of the christian system, as if dreading the result, incessantly opposed, and not only rejected the sciences, but persecuted the professors. Had Newton or Descartes lived three or four hundred years ago, and pursued their studies as they did, it is most probable they would not have lived to finish them; and had Franklin drawn lightning from the clouds at the same time, it would have been at the hazard of expiring for it in flames.

If believing in errors that aren’t morally bad didn’t cause any harm, then it wouldn’t be part of our moral duty to challenge and correct them. There’s nothing morally wrong with thinking the earth is flat like a plate, just like there’s no moral goodness in believing it’s round like a globe; similarly, there’s no moral wrong in thinking the Creator made no other worlds besides this one, just as there’s no moral right in believing He created millions and that space is full of worlds. However, when a religious belief is based on a false understanding of creation and is tightly integrated with it, the situation changes entirely. At that point, errors that aren’t morally bad can lead to the same problems as if they were. It’s then that the truth, although neutral on its own, becomes crucial, serving as the standard that either supports or contradicts the validity of the religion itself. From this perspective, it is our moral duty to gather all possible evidence offered by the heavens or any other part of creation regarding religious belief systems. Yet, the supporters of the Christian system, fearing the outcome, constantly opposed this and not only dismissed scientific inquiry but also persecuted its practitioners. If Newton or Descartes had lived three or four hundred years ago and pursued their studies as they did, it’s likely they wouldn’t have survived to complete them; and if Franklin had drawn lightning from the clouds at that time, it would have risked his life in the process.

Later times have laid all the blame upon the Goths and Vandals, but, however unwilling the partizans of the Christian system may be to believe or to acknowledge it, it is nevertheless true, that the age of ignorance commenced with the Christian system. There was more knowledge in the world before that period, than for many centuries afterwards; and as to religious knowledge, the Christian system, as already said, was only another species of mythology; and the mythology to which it succeeded, was a corruption of an ancient system of theism. [NOTE by Paine: It is impossible for us now to know at what time the heathen mythology began; but it is certain, from the internal evidence that it carries, that it did not begin in the same state or condition in which it ended. All the gods of that mythology, except Saturn, were of modern invention. The supposed reign of Saturn was prior to that which is called the heathen mythology, and was so far a species of theism that it admitted the belief of only one God. Saturn is supposed to have abdicated the govemment in favour of his three sons and one daughter, Jupiter, Pluto, Neptune, and Juno; after this, thousands of other gods and demigods were imaginarily created, and the calendar of gods increased as fast as the calendar of saints and the calendar of courts have increased since.

Later times have placed all the blame on the Goths and Vandals, but, no matter how reluctant supporters of Christianity may be to believe or admit it, it’s still true that the age of ignorance began with the Christian system. There was more knowledge in the world before that time than for many centuries afterwards; and as for religious knowledge, the Christian system, as mentioned before, was just another form of mythology; and the mythology that came before it was a twisted version of an ancient belief in one God. [NOTE by Paine: We can’t know for sure when heathen mythology started; however, the internal evidence suggests it didn’t begin in the same state or condition in which it ended. All the gods of that mythology, except Saturn, were modern creations. The supposed rule of Saturn occurred before what we now call heathen mythology and was a form of theism that recognized only one God. Saturn is said to have stepped down from power in favor of his three sons and one daughter, Jupiter, Pluto, Neptune, and Juno; after this, thousands of other gods and demigods were imagined into existence, and the number of gods grew as quickly as the number of saints and court figures has increased since then.

All the corruptions that have taken place, in theology and in religion have been produced by admitting of what man calls ‘revealed religion.’ The mythologists pretended to more revealed religion than the christians do. They had their oracles and their priests, who were supposed to receive and deliver the word of God verbally on almost all occasions.

All the corruption that has happened in theology and religion has come from accepting what people call 'revealed religion.' The mythologists claimed to have more revealed religion than the Christians do. They had their oracles and priests, who were believed to receive and communicate the word of God out loud on almost every occasion.

Since then all corruptions down from Moloch to modern predestinarianism, and the human sacrifices of the heathens to the christian sacrifice of the Creator, have been produced by admitting of what is called revealed religion, the most effectual means to prevent all such evils and impositions is, not to admit of any other revelation than that which is manifested in the book of Creation., and to contemplate the Creation as the only true and real word of God that ever did or ever will exist; and every thing else called the word of God is fable and imposition.—Author.]

Since then, all forms of corruption from Moloch to modern predestination, and the human sacrifices of pagans to the Christian sacrifice of the Creator, have arisen from accepting what’s known as revealed religion. The most effective way to prevent all such evils and deceptions is to reject any revelation other than what is shown in the book of Creation, and to see Creation as the only true and real word of God that ever has or ever will exist; everything else referred to as the word of God is just a story and deception. —Author.]

It is owing to this long interregnum of science, and to no other cause, that we have now to look back through a vast chasm of many hundred years to the respectable characters we call the Ancients. Had the progression of knowledge gone on proportionably with the stock that before existed, that chasm would have been filled up with characters rising superior in knowledge to each other; and those Ancients we now so much admire would have appeared respectably in the background of the scene. But the christian system laid all waste; and if we take our stand about the beginning of the sixteenth century, we look back through that long chasm, to the times of the Ancients, as over a vast sandy desert, in which not a shrub appears to intercept the vision to the fertile hills beyond.

It’s because of this long break in science, and no other reason, that we now have to look back through a huge gap of many hundreds of years to the respected figures we call the Ancients. If the growth of knowledge had progressed at a similar pace to what existed before, that gap would have been filled with figures whose knowledge surpassed one another. Those Ancients we admire today would have appeared appropriately in the background of the scene. But the Christian system destroyed everything; and if we take our stand around the beginning of the sixteenth century, we look back through that long gap to the times of the Ancients, as if across a vast sandy desert with no shrubs to interrupt the view of the fertile hills beyond.

It is an inconsistency scarcely possible to be credited, that any thing should exist, under the name of a religion, that held it to be irreligious to study and contemplate the structure of the universe that God had made. But the fact is too well established to be denied. The event that served more than any other to break the first link in this long chain of despotic ignorance, is that known by the name of the Reformation by Luther. From that time, though it does not appear to have made any part of the intention of Luther, or of those who are called Reformers, the Sciences began to revive, and Liberality, their natural associate, began to appear. This was the only public good the Reformation did; for, with respect to religious good, it might as well not have taken place. The mythology still continued the same; and a multiplicity of National Popes grew out of the downfall of the Pope of Christendom.

It’s hard to believe that there could be a religion that viewed studying and understanding the universe created by God as something irreligious. But this fact is undeniable. The event that first broke this long chain of oppressive ignorance is known as the Reformation led by Luther. From that point on, even though it wasn’t part of Luther’s or the Reformers’ original intentions, the sciences began to flourish, and so did the spirit of openness that naturally accompanies them. This was the only real benefit of the Reformation; as for its impact on religion, it might as well never have happened. The mythology remained the same, and many National Popes emerged from the demise of the Pope of Christendom.

CHAPTER XIII.
COMPARISON OF CHRISTIANISM WITH THE RELIGIOUS IDEAS INSPIRED BY NATURE

Having thus shewn, from the internal evidence of things, the cause that produced a change in the state of learning, and the motive for substituting the study of the dead languages, in the place of the Sciences, I proceed, in addition to the several observations already made in the former part of this work, to compare, or rather to confront, the evidence that the structure of the universe affords, with the christian system of religion. But as I cannot begin this part better than by referring to the ideas that occurred to me at an early part of life, and which I doubt not have occurred in some degree to almost every other person at one time or other, I shall state what those ideas were, and add thereto such other matter as shall arise out of the subject, giving to the whole, by way of preface, a short introduction.

Having shown, based on the internal evidence of things, the reason for the shift in the state of learning and the reason for replacing the study of classical languages with the sciences, I will now, in addition to the observations already made earlier in this work, compare, or rather contrast, the evidence provided by the structure of the universe with the Christian system of religion. However, I can't start this part better than by referring to the thoughts that occurred to me early in life, which I believe have crossed the minds of many others at some point as well. I will share those thoughts and include any additional material that comes up in relation to the subject, offering a brief introduction as a preface to the whole discussion.

My father being of the quaker profession, it was my good fortune to have an exceedingly good moral education, and a tolerable stock of useful learning. Though I went to the grammar school, I did not learn Latin, not only because I had no inclination to learn languages, but because of the objection the quakers have against the books in which the language is taught. But this did not prevent me from being acquainted with the subjects of all the Latin books used in the school.

My father was a Quaker, so I was fortunate to receive a very good moral education and a decent amount of useful knowledge. Even though I attended grammar school, I didn’t learn Latin, not because I didn’t want to learn languages, but because Quakers object to the books where it’s taught. However, this didn’t stop me from becoming familiar with the topics covered in all the Latin books used in school.

The natural bent of my mind was to science. I had some turn, and I believe some talent for poetry; but this I rather repressed than encouraged, as leading too much into the field of imagination. As soon as I was able, I purchased a pair of globes, and attended the philosophical lectures of Martin and Ferguson, and became afterwards acquainted with Dr. Bevis, of the society called the Royal Society, then living in the Temple, and an excellent astronomer.

My natural inclination was towards science. I had some aptitude, and I believe some talent for poetry, but I tended to push that aside rather than nurture it, as it drew me too much into the realm of imagination. As soon as I could, I bought a pair of globes and attended the philosophical lectures of Martin and Ferguson. Later, I met Dr. Bevis, a member of the Royal Society, who lived in the Temple and was a great astronomer.

I had no disposition for what was called politics. It presented to my mind no other idea than is contained in the word jockeyship. When, therefore, I turned my thoughts towards matters of government, I had to form a system for myself, that accorded with the moral and philosophic principles in which I had been educated. I saw, or at least I thought I saw, a vast scene opening itself to the world in the affairs of America; and it appeared to me, that unless the Americans changed the plan they were then pursuing, with respect to the government of England, and declared themselves independent, they would not only involve themselves in a multiplicity of new difficulties, but shut out the prospect that was then offering itself to mankind through their means. It was from these motives that I published the work known by the name of Common Sense, which is the first work I ever did publish, and so far as I can judge of myself, I believe I should never have been known in the world as an author on any subject whatever, had it not been for the affairs of America. I wrote Common Sense the latter end of the year 1775, and published it the first of January, 1776. Independence was declared the fourth of July following. [NOTE: The pamphlet Common Sense was first advertised, as “just published,” on January 10, 1776. His plea for the Officers of Excise, written before leaving England, was printed, but not published until 1793. Despite his reiterated assertion that Common Sense was the first work he ever published the notion that he was “junius” still finds some believers. An indirect comment on our Paine-Junians may be found in Part 2 of this work where Paine says a man capable of writing Homer “would not have thrown away his own fame by giving it to another.” It is probable that Paine ascribed the Letters of Junius to Thomas Hollis. His friend F. Lanthenas, in his translation of the Age of Reason (1794) advertises his translation of the Letters of Junius from the English “(Thomas Hollis).” This he could hardly have done without consultation with Paine. Unfortunately this translation of Junius cannot be found either in the Bibliotheque Nationale or the British Museum, and it cannot be said whether it contains any attempt at an identification of Junius—Editor.]

I had no interest in what was called politics. To me, it only brought to mind the idea of jockeying for position. So, when I started thinking about government, I had to create a system for myself that aligned with the moral and philosophical principles I had been taught. I felt, or at least I believed I felt, a huge opportunity unfolding for the world in America's situation; and it seemed to me that unless the Americans changed their approach to England's government and declared their independence, they would not only face a host of new problems but also miss the chance that was available to humanity through their actions. This led me to publish the work known as Common Sense, which was the first thing I ever published, and as far as I can judge myself, I don’t think I would have ever been recognized as an author on any topic if it weren't for the events in America. I wrote Common Sense at the end of 1775 and published it on January 1, 1776. Independence was declared on July 4 of that year. [NOTE: The pamphlet Common Sense was first advertised, as “just published,” on January 10, 1776. His plea for the Officers of Excise, written before leaving England, was printed, but not published until 1793. Despite his repeated claim that Common Sense was the first work he ever published, the idea that he was “Junius” still has some believers. An indirect comment on our Paine-Junians can be found in Part 2 of this work where Paine states that a man capable of writing Homer “would not have thrown away his own fame by giving it to another.” It’s likely that Paine attributed the Letters of Junius to Thomas Hollis. His friend F. Lanthenas, in his translation of the Age of Reason (1794), mentions his translation of the Letters of Junius from the English “(Thomas Hollis).” He could hardly have done this without consulting Paine. Unfortunately, this translation of Junius cannot be found either in the Bibliotheque Nationale or the British Museum, and it cannot be determined whether it attempts to identify Junius—Editor.]

Any person, who has made observations on the state and progress of the human mind, by observing his own, can not but have observed, that there are two distinct classes of what are called Thoughts; those that we produce in ourselves by reflection and the act of thinking, and those that bolt into the mind of their own accord. I have always made it a rule to treat those voluntary visitors with civility, taking care to examine, as well as I was able, if they were worth entertaining; and it is from them I have acquired almost all the knowledge that I have. As to the learning that any person gains from school education, it serves only, like a small capital, to put him in the way of beginning learning for himself afterwards. Every person of learning is finally his own teacher; the reason of which is, that principles, being of a distinct quality to circumstances, cannot be impressed upon the memory; their place of mental residence is the understanding, and they are never so lasting as when they begin by conception. Thus much for the introductory part.

Anyone who has observed the state and development of the human mind by reflecting on their own cannot help but notice that there are two distinct types of what we call thoughts: those we create through reflection and thinking, and those that come to us spontaneously. I've always made it a point to treat these uninvited visitors with respect, trying my best to determine whether they are worth considering; it's from these thoughts that I've gained nearly all of my knowledge. The education a person receives in school acts merely like a small capital, helping to set the stage for them to start learning on their own later. Ultimately, every knowledgeable person ends up being their own teacher because principles, being fundamentally different from circumstances, cannot be etched into memory; they reside in the understanding and are most enduring when born from conception. That covers the introductory part.

From the time I was capable of conceiving an idea, and acting upon it by reflection, I either doubted the truth of the christian system, or thought it to be a strange affair; I scarcely knew which it was: but I well remember, when about seven or eight years of age, hearing a sermon read by a relation of mine, who was a great devotee of the church, upon the subject of what is called Redemption by the death of the Son of God. After the sermon was ended, I went into the garden, and as I was going down the garden steps (for I perfectly recollect the spot) I revolted at the recollection of what I had heard, and thought to myself that it was making God Almighty act like a passionate man, that killed his son, when he could not revenge himself any other way; and as I was sure a man would be hanged that did such a thing, I could not see for what purpose they preached such sermons. This was not one of those kind of thoughts that had any thing in it of childish levity; it was to me a serious reflection, arising from the idea I had that God was too good to do such an action, and also too almighty to be under any necessity of doing it. I believe in the same manner to this moment; and I moreover believe, that any system of religion that has anything in it that shocks the mind of a child, cannot be a true system.

From the time I was able to form an idea and act on it through reflection, I either questioned the truth of the Christian faith or found it strange; I could hardly tell which. However, I clearly remember being around seven or eight years old when I heard a sermon read by a relative of mine, who was very devoted to the church, about something known as Redemption through the death of the Son of God. After the sermon was over, I went into the garden, and as I was walking down the steps (I remember the exact spot), I felt repulsed by what I had heard. I thought that it made God seem like a passionate man who killed his son when he had no other way to get revenge, and since I was sure a man would be hanged for doing such a thing, I couldn’t understand why they preached these kinds of sermons. This wasn’t one of those thoughts that came from childish silliness; it was a serious reflection for me, stemming from my belief that God was too good to commit such an act and too powerful to need to do so. I still believe this today, and I also believe that any religion that has elements that disturb a child's mind cannot be a true religion.

It seems as if parents of the christian profession were ashamed to tell their children any thing about the principles of their religion. They sometimes instruct them in morals, and talk to them of the goodness of what they call Providence; for the Christian mythology has five deities: there is God the Father, God the Son, God the Holy Ghost, the God Providence, and the Goddess Nature. But the christian story of God the Father putting his son to death, or employing people to do it, (for that is the plain language of the story,) cannot be told by a parent to a child; and to tell him that it was done to make mankind happier and better, is making the story still worse; as if mankind could be improved by the example of murder; and to tell him that all this is a mystery, is only making an excuse for the incredibility of it.

It seems like parents who identify as Christian are hesitant to share anything about their religious principles with their children. They might teach them about morality and discuss the goodness of what they refer to as Providence, since Christian belief includes five deities: God the Father, God the Son, God the Holy Spirit, God Providence, and Goddess Nature. However, the Christian narrative about God the Father having his Son killed, or having people do it on his behalf (as the story clearly states), is something a parent can't explain to a child. Saying it was done to improve humanity or make them happier only makes the story worse, as if people could really be bettered by the example of murder. Claiming it's a mystery just serves as a way to excuse its incredibility.

How different is this to the pure and simple profession of Deism! The true deist has but one Deity; and his religion consists in contemplating the power, wisdom, and benignity of the Deity in his works, and in endeavouring to imitate him in every thing moral, scientifical, and mechanical.

How different is this from the straightforward belief in Deism! The true deist has only one God, and their faith revolves around reflecting on the power, wisdom, and kindness of God in His creations, and striving to emulate Him in everything moral, scientific, and practical.

The religion that approaches the nearest of all others to true Deism, in the moral and benign part thereof, is that professed by the quakers: but they have contracted themselves too much by leaving the works of God out of their system. Though I reverence their philanthropy, I can not help smiling at the conceit, that if the taste of a quaker could have been consulted at the creation, what a silent and drab-colored creation it would have been! Not a flower would have blossomed its gaieties, nor a bird been permitted to sing.

The religion that comes closest to true Deism, in its moral and kind aspects, is the one followed by the Quakers. However, they have limited themselves too much by excluding the works of God from their beliefs. While I respect their kindness, I can't help but chuckle at the idea that if a Quaker's preferences had been considered during creation, it would have been a very quiet and dull-colored world. Not a single flower would have bloomed with its bright colors, nor would any bird have been allowed to sing.

Quitting these reflections, I proceed to other matters. After I had made myself master of the use of the globes, and of the orrery, [NOTE by Paine: As this book may fall into the bands of persons who do not know what an orrery is, it is for their information I add this note, as the name gives no idea of the uses of the thing. The orrery has its name from the person who invented it. It is a machinery of clock-work, representing the universe in miniature: and in which the revolution of the earth round itself and round the sun, the revolution of the moon round the earth, the revolution of the planets round the sun, their relative distances from the sun, as the center of the whole system, their relative distances from each other, and their different magnitudes, are represented as they really exist in what we call the heavens.—Author.] and conceived an idea of the infinity of space, and of the eternal divisibility of matter, and obtained, at least, a general knowledge of what was called natural philosophy, I began to compare, or, as I have before said, to confront, the internal evidence those things afford with the christian system of faith.

Putting aside these thoughts, I move on to other topics. After I had mastered the use of the globes and the orrery, [NOTE by Paine: Since this book may reach readers who aren't familiar with what an orrery is, I'm adding this note for their information, as the term doesn’t explain its function. An orrery is named after the person who invented it. It’s a clockwork mechanism that represents the universe in miniature, showing the Earth's rotation on its axis and around the sun, the moon's orbit around the Earth, the planets' orbits around the sun, their distances from the sun as the center of the system, their distances from each other, and their sizes, as they actually exist in what we call the heavens.—Author.] and gained some understanding of the vastness of space and the endless divisibility of matter, as well as a basic grasp of what was referred to as natural philosophy, I began to compare, or as I've mentioned before, to confront, the internal evidence those things offer with the Christian faith.

Though it is not a direct article of the christian system that this world that we inhabit is the whole of the habitable creation, yet it is so worked up therewith, from what is called the Mosaic account of the creation, the story of Eve and the apple, and the counterpart of that story, the death of the Son of God, that to believe otherwise, that is, to believe that God created a plurality of worlds, at least as numerous as what we call stars, renders the christian system of faith at once little and ridiculous; and scatters it in the mind like feathers in the air. The two beliefs can not be held together in the same mind; and he who thinks that he believes both, has thought but little of either.

While it's not explicitly stated in Christian teachings that the world we live in is all there is, it's so intertwined with what we call the Mosaic account of creation, the story of Eve and the apple, and the parallel story of the death of God's Son, that believing otherwise—specifically, that God created multiple worlds, as countless as the stars—makes the Christian faith seem trivial and absurd, scattering it in the mind like feathers in the wind. You can't hold both beliefs simultaneously; anyone who thinks they can believe in both hasn't truly considered either.

Though the belief of a plurality of worlds was familiar to the ancients, it is only within the last three centuries that the extent and dimensions of this globe that we inhabit have been ascertained. Several vessels, following the tract of the ocean, have sailed entirely round the world, as a man may march in a circle, and come round by the contrary side of the circle to the spot he set out from. The circular dimensions of our world, in the widest part, as a man would measure the widest round of an apple, or a ball, is only twenty-five thousand and twenty English miles, reckoning sixty-nine miles and an half to an equatorial degree, and may be sailed round in the space of about three years. [NOTE by Paine: Allowing a ship to sail, on an average, three miles in an hour, she would sail entirely round the world in less than one year, if she could sail in a direct circle, but she is obliged to follow the course of the ocean.—Author.]

Although the idea of multiple worlds was known to ancient people, it’s only in the last three centuries that we’ve figured out the size and shape of the Earth we live on. Several ships have sailed all the way around the world, just like a person can walk in a circle and end up back where they started. The total distance around our planet at its widest point, measured like the biggest part of an apple or a ball, is about twenty-five thousand and twenty English miles, based on sixty-nine and a half miles for each degree at the equator, and it could be completed in roughly three years. [NOTE by Paine: Assuming a ship averages three miles per hour, it could circle the globe in less than a year if it could navigate in a perfect circle, but it has to follow the ocean’s routes.—Author.]

A world of this extent may, at first thought, appear to us to be great; but if we compare it with the immensity of space in which it is suspended, like a bubble or a balloon in the air, it is infinitely less in proportion than the smallest grain of sand is to the size of the world, or the finest particle of dew to the whole ocean, and is therefore but small; and, as will be hereafter shown, is only one of a system of worlds, of which the universal creation is composed.

A world this big might seem enormous at first, but when we compare it to the vastness of space that surrounds it, like a bubble or a balloon floating in the air, it shrinks significantly. It's much smaller in proportion than even the tiniest grain of sand is to the entire planet or the smallest drop of dew is to the whole ocean. Therefore, it's really quite small; and as we will discuss later, it's just one of many worlds that make up the entire universe.

It is not difficult to gain some faint idea of the immensity of space in which this and all the other worlds are suspended, if we follow a progression of ideas. When we think of the size or dimensions of, a room, our ideas limit themselves to the walls, and there they stop. But when our eye, or our imagination darts into space, that is, when it looks upward into what we call the open air, we cannot conceive any walls or boundaries it can have; and if for the sake of resting our ideas we suppose a boundary, the question immediately renews itself, and asks, what is beyond that boundary? and in the same manner, what beyond the next boundary? and so on till the fatigued imagination returns and says, there is no end. Certainly, then, the Creator was not pent for room when he made this world no larger than it is; and we have to seek the reason in something else.

It's not hard to get a sense of the vastness of the space where this and all other worlds exist if we follow a line of thinking. When we consider the size of a room, our thoughts are confined to the walls, and that’s where they stop. But when we look up into what we call the open air, our imagination soars into space, and we can't picture any walls or limits it might have. And if, just to calm our thoughts, we imagine a boundary, we immediately ask ourselves what exists beyond that boundary, and then what lies beyond the next one, and this continues until our tired imagination concludes there is no end. Clearly, the Creator wasn't restricted by space when making this world as small as it is; we need to find the reason elsewhere.

If we take a survey of our own world, or rather of this, of which the Creator has given us the use as our portion in the immense system of creation, we find every part of it, the earth, the waters, and the air that surround it, filled, and as it were crowded with life, down from the largest animals that we know of to the smallest insects the naked eye can behold, and from thence to others still smaller, and totally invisible without the assistance of the microscope. Every tree, every plant, every leaf, serves not only as an habitation, but as a world to some numerous race, till animal existence becomes so exceedingly refined, that the effluvia of a blade of grass would be food for thousands.

If we look around at our world, or rather at this part of creation that the Creator has given us to use, we see that every part of it—the land, the water, and the air surrounding it— is filled, and almost overflowing with life. This ranges from the biggest animals we know to the tiniest insects visible to the naked eye, and even to others that are so small they can only be seen with a microscope. Every tree, plant, and leaf not only provides a home but also acts as a separate world for countless species, to the point where even the slightest substances from a blade of grass can nourish thousands of creatures.

Since then no part of our earth is left unoccupied, why is it to be supposed that the immensity of space is a naked void, lying in eternal waste? There is room for millions of worlds as large or larger than ours, and each of them millions of miles apart from each other.

Since then, no part of our planet is left unoccupied. Why should we think that the vastness of space is just an empty void, lying in eternal waste? There’s space for millions of worlds as big or even bigger than ours, with each of them millions of miles apart from one another.

Having now arrived at this point, if we carry our ideas only one thought further, we shall see, perhaps, the true reason, at least a very good reason for our happiness, why the Creator, instead of making one immense world, extending over an immense quantity of space, has preferred dividing that quantity of matter into several distinct and separate worlds, which we call planets, of which our earth is one. But before I explain my ideas upon this subject, it is necessary (not for the sake of those that already know, but for those who do not) to show what the system of the universe is.

Having reached this point, if we take our thoughts just a step further, we might discover the real reason, or at least a good reason, for our happiness: why the Creator chose to divide matter into several distinct worlds, which we call planets, rather than creating one massive world that stretches across an immense space. Our Earth is one of these planets. However, before I share my thoughts on this topic, it's important (not for those who already understand, but for those who do not) to explain the system of the universe.

CHAPTER XIV.
SYSTEM OF THE UNIVERSE.

That part of the universe that is called the solar system (meaning the system of worlds to which our earth belongs, and of which Sol, or in English language, the Sun, is the center) consists, besides the Sun, of six distinct orbs, or planets, or worlds, besides the secondary bodies, called the satellites, or moons, of which our earth has one that attends her in her annual revolution round the Sun, in like manner as the other satellites or moons, attend the planets or worlds to which they severally belong, as may be seen by the assistance of the telescope.

That part of the universe known as the solar system (which means the system of worlds that includes our Earth, with the Sun as its center) consists, in addition to the Sun, of six separate orbs, or planets, or worlds, along with secondary bodies known as satellites or moons. Our Earth has one moon that follows her in her yearly orbit around the Sun, just as the other moons follow the planets they belong to, which can be observed with a telescope.

The Sun is the center round which those six worlds or planets revolve at different distances therefrom, and in circles concentric to each other. Each world keeps constantly in nearly the same tract round the Sun, and continues at the same time turning round itself, in nearly an upright position, as a top turns round itself when it is spinning on the ground, and leans a little sideways.

The Sun is the center around which the six planets rotate at varying distances from it, moving in circles that are concentric to each other. Each planet consistently follows a nearly fixed path around the Sun while also spinning on its axis, much like a top that tilts slightly to the side as it spins on the ground.

It is this leaning of the earth (23 1/2 degrees) that occasions summer and winter, and the different length of days and nights. If the earth turned round itself in a position perpendicular to the plane or level of the circle it moves in round the Sun, as a top turns round when it stands erect on the ground, the days and nights would be always of the same length, twelve hours day and twelve hours night, and the season would be uniformly the same throughout the year.

It’s the tilt of the Earth (23 1/2 degrees) that causes summer and winter, along with the varying lengths of days and nights. If the Earth rotated in a position straight up relative to the plane it travels in around the Sun, like a top when it spins upright on the ground, then days and nights would always be equal, with twelve hours of daylight and twelve hours of night, and the seasons would be the same all year round.

Every time that a planet (our earth for example) turns round itself, it makes what we call day and night; and every time it goes entirely round the Sun, it makes what we call a year, consequently our world turns three hundred and sixty-five times round itself, in going once round the Sun.

Every time a planet (like our Earth) rotates on its axis, it creates what we refer to as day and night; and each time it completes a full orbit around the Sun, it results in what we call a year. Therefore, our world spins three hundred and sixty-five times on its axis while making one trip around the Sun.

The names that the ancients gave to those six worlds, and which are still called by the same names, are Mercury, Venus, this world that we call ours, Mars, Jupiter, and Saturn. They appear larger to the eye than the stars, being many million miles nearer to our earth than any of the stars are. The planet Venus is that which is called the evening star, and sometimes the morning star, as she happens to set after, or rise before the Sun, which in either case is never more than three hours.

The names that ancient people gave to those six worlds, which are still called by those names today, are Mercury, Venus, our Earth, Mars, Jupiter, and Saturn. They look bigger to the eye than the stars because they are many million miles closer to our planet than any stars are. Venus is known as the evening star and sometimes the morning star, depending on whether it sets after or rises before the Sun, which in either case is never more than three hours.

The Sun as before said being the center, the planet or world nearest the Sun is Mercury; his distance from the Sun is thirty-four million miles, and he moves round in a circle always at that distance from the Sun, as a top may be supposed to spin round in the tract in which a horse goes in a mill. The second world is Venus; she is fifty-seven million miles distant from the Sun, and consequently moves round in a circle much greater than that of Mercury. The third world is this that we inhabit, and which is eighty-eight million miles distant from the Sun, and consequently moves round in a circle greater than that of Venus. The fourth world is Mars; he is distant from the sun one hundred and thirty-four million miles, and consequently moves round in a circle greater than that of our earth. The fifth is Jupiter; he is distant from the Sun five hundred and fifty-seven million miles, and consequently moves round in a circle greater than that of Mars. The sixth world is Saturn; he is distant from the Sun seven hundred and sixty-three million miles, and consequently moves round in a circle that surrounds the circles or orbits of all the other worlds or planets.

The Sun, as mentioned earlier, is the center of our solar system. The closest planet to the Sun is Mercury, which is thirty-four million miles away. It orbits in a circular path at that distance from the Sun, similar to how a top spins around in the track where a horse pulls a mill. The second planet is Venus, located fifty-seven million miles from the Sun, and it orbits in a much larger circle than Mercury. The third planet is Earth, which is eighty-eight million miles from the Sun and, therefore, orbits in a circle larger than Venus. The fourth planet is Mars, which is one hundred thirty-four million miles away from the Sun and also orbits in a circle larger than Earth. The fifth planet is Jupiter, located five hundred fifty-seven million miles from the Sun, and it orbits in a circle larger than Mars. The sixth planet is Saturn, which is seven hundred sixty-three million miles from the Sun and orbits in a circle that encompasses the paths of all the other planets.

The space, therefore, in the air, or in the immensity of space, that our solar system takes up for the several worlds to perform their revolutions in round the Sun, is of the extent in a strait line of the whole diameter of the orbit or circle in which Saturn moves round the Sun, which being double his distance from the Sun, is fifteen hundred and twenty-six million miles; and its circular extent is nearly five thousand million; and its globical content is almost three thousand five hundred million times three thousand five hundred million square miles. [NOTE by Paine: If it should be asked, how can man know these things? I have one plain answer to give, which is, that man knows how to calculate an eclipse, and also how to calculate to a minute of time when the planet Venus, in making her revolutions round the Sun, will come in a strait line between our earth and the Sun, and will appear to us about the size of a large pea passing across the face of the Sun. This happens but twice in about a hundred years, at the distance of about eight years from each other, and has happened twice in our time, both of which were foreknown by calculation. It can also be known when they will happen again for a thousand years to come, or to any other portion of time. As therefore, man could not be able to do these things if he did not understand the solar system, and the manner in which the revolutions of the several planets or worlds are performed, the fact of calculating an eclipse, or a transit of Venus, is a proof in point that the knowledge exists; and as to a few thousand, or even a few million miles, more or less, it makes scarcely any sensible difference in such immense distances.—Author.]

The space in the atmosphere, or in the vastness of outer space, that our solar system occupies for the various planets to orbit the Sun stretches straight across the entire diameter of Saturn's orbit around the Sun, which is twice its distance from the Sun, amounting to one billion five hundred twenty-six million miles; its circular span is nearly five billion miles; and its total volume is almost three thousand five hundred million times three thousand five hundred million square miles. [NOTE by Paine: If someone asks how we can know these things, I have a simple answer: we can predict an eclipse, and we can also calculate to the exact minute when the planet Venus, during its orbit around the Sun, will line up directly between Earth and the Sun, appearing to us about the size of a large pea crossing the Sun's face. This occurs only twice in about a hundred years, roughly eight years apart, and has happened twice in our lifetime, both times accurately predicted by calculations. We can also determine when these events will occur again for a thousand years or any other timeframe. Therefore, if humans could not understand the solar system and how the orbits of various planets function, it would be impossible to calculate an eclipse or a transit of Venus, which demonstrates that this knowledge exists; in such vast distances, a few thousand or even a few million miles more or less makes hardly any noticeable difference.—Author.]

But this, immense as it is, is only one system of worlds. Beyond this, at a vast distance into space, far beyond all power of calculation, are the stars called the fixed stars. They are called fixed, because they have no revolutionary motion, as the six worlds or planets have that I have been describing. Those fixed stars continue always at the same distance from each other, and always in the same place, as the Sun does in the center of our system. The probability, therefore, is that each of those fixed stars is also a Sun, round which another system of worlds or planets, though too remote for us to discover, performs its revolutions, as our system of worlds does round our central Sun. By this easy progression of ideas, the immensity of space will appear to us to be filled with systems of worlds; and that no part of space lies at waste, any more than any part of our globe of earth and water is left unoccupied.

But this, as vast as it is, is just one system of worlds. Beyond this, at a great distance in space, far beyond what we can calculate, are the stars known as fixed stars. They’re called fixed because they don't move around like the six planets I’ve been describing. Those fixed stars always stay the same distance apart from each other and remain in the same position, like the Sun does in the center of our system. So, it's likely that each of those fixed stars is also a Sun, around which another system of worlds or planets—orbits, even if they are too far away for us to see, just like our system of worlds orbits around our central Sun. Through this simple way of thinking, the vastness of space will seem to be filled with systems of worlds, and that no part of space is wasted, just like no part of our planet Earth and water is left unoccupied.

Having thus endeavoured to convey, in a familiar and easy manner, some idea of the structure of the universe, I return to explain what I before alluded to, namely, the great benefits arising to man in consequence of the Creator having made a Plurality of worlds, such as our system is, consisting of a central Sun and six worlds, besides satellites, in preference to that of creating one world only of a vast extent.

Having tried to explain in a simple and clear way the structure of the universe, I will now discuss what I mentioned earlier: the significant benefits for humanity because the Creator made multiple worlds, like our own system that has a central Sun and six worlds, along with their satellites, instead of just creating a single vast world.

CHAPTER XV.
ADVANTAGES OF THE EXISTENCE OF MANY WORLDS IN EACH SOLAR SYSTEM

It is an idea I have never lost sight of, that all our knowledge of science is derived from the revolutions (exhibited to our eye and from thence to our understanding) which those several planets or worlds of which our system is composed make in their circuit round the Sun.

It’s an idea I’ve always kept in mind, that all our knowledge of science comes from the movements (shown to our eyes and then understood) of the various planets or worlds that make up our solar system as they orbit the Sun.

Had then the quantity of matter which these six worlds contain been blended into one solitary globe, the consequence to us would have been, that either no revolutionary motion would have existed, or not a sufficiency of it to give us the ideas and the knowledge of science we now have; and it is from the sciences that all the mechanical arts that contribute so much to our earthly felicity and comfort are derived.

If the amount of matter in these six worlds had been combined into one single planet, the result for us would have been that either there would be no revolutionary motion at all or not enough of it to provide us with the ideas and knowledge of science that we currently possess; and it is from the sciences that all the mechanical arts, which greatly enhance our well-being and comfort on Earth, are derived.

As therefore the Creator made nothing in vain, so also must it be believed that he organized the structure of the universe in the most advantageous manner for the benefit of man; and as we see, and from experience feel, the benefits we derive from the structure of the universe, formed as it is, which benefits we should not have had the opportunity of enjoying if the structure, so far as relates to our system, had been a solitary globe, we can discover at least one reason why a plurality of worlds has been made, and that reason calls forth the devotional gratitude of man, as well as his admiration.

Since the Creator didn’t make anything for no reason, it should also be believed that He arranged the universe in the best way possible for the well-being of humanity. We can see and feel the benefits we get from the way the universe is structured, which we wouldn't have experienced if our system was just a lonely planet. This helps us understand at least one reason why there are many worlds, a reason that inspires both our thanks and admiration.

But it is not to us, the inhabitants of this globe, only, that the benefits arising from a plurality of worlds are limited. The inhabitants of each of the worlds of which our system is composed, enjoy the same opportunities of knowledge as we do. They behold the revolutionary motions of our earth, as we behold theirs. All the planets revolve in sight of each other; and, therefore, the same universal school of science presents itself to all.

But the advantages of having multiple worlds don't just belong to us, the people of this planet. The beings on each of the worlds in our system have the same chances for knowledge as we do. They observe the movements of our Earth just as we watch theirs. All the planets orbit in view of one another, which means the same universal school of science is available to everyone.

Neither does the knowledge stop here. The system of worlds next to us exhibits, in its revolutions, the same principles and school of science, to the inhabitants of their system, as our system does to us, and in like manner throughout the immensity of space.

The knowledge doesn't end here. The neighboring systems of worlds show, in their movements, the same principles and scientific methods to their inhabitants as our system does for us, and similarly across the vastness of space.

Our ideas, not only of the almightiness of the Creator, but of his wisdom and his beneficence, become enlarged in proportion as we contemplate the extent and the structure of the universe. The solitary idea of a solitary world, rolling or at rest in the immense ocean of space, gives place to the cheerful idea of a society of worlds, so happily contrived as to administer, even by their motion, instruction to man. We see our own earth filled with abundance; but we forget to consider how much of that abundance is owing to the scientific knowledge the vast machinery of the universe has unfolded.

Our understanding of the Creator's greatness, wisdom, and kindness grows as we think about the vastness and structure of the universe. The simple thought of one lonely world, either moving or stationary in the vastness of space, shifts to a more uplifting concept of a community of worlds that, through their movements, provide guidance to humanity. We observe our own planet brimming with resources, yet we often overlook how much of that wealth comes from the scientific insights revealed by the universe’s grand design.

CHAPTER XVI.
APPLICATION OF THE PRECEDING TO THE SYSTEM OF THE CHRISTIANS

But, in the midst of those reflections, what are we to think of the christian system of faith that forms itself upon the idea of only one world, and that of no greater extent, as is before shown, than twenty-five thousand miles. An extent which a man, walking at the rate of three miles an hour for twelve hours in the day, could he keep on in a circular direction, would walk entirely round in less than two years. Alas! what is this to the mighty ocean of space, and the almighty power of the Creator!

But while reflecting on this, what are we supposed to think about the Christian faith that is based on the idea of just one world, and that it's only about twenty-five thousand miles in circumference? That’s a distance a person could walk around in less than two years if they walked at three miles an hour for twelve hours a day in a circular path. Sadly, what is this compared to the vast ocean of space and the limitless power of the Creator!

From whence then could arise the solitary and strange conceit that the Almighty, who had millions of worlds equally dependent on his protection, should quit the care of all the rest, and come to die in our world, because, they say, one man and one woman had eaten an apple! And, on the other hand, are we to suppose that every world in the boundless creation had an Eve, an apple, a serpent, and a redeemer? In this case, the person who is irreverently called the Son of God, and sometimes God himself, would have nothing else to do than to travel from world to world, in an endless succession of death, with scarcely a momentary interval of life.

From where could the weird idea come that the Almighty, who has millions of worlds relying on His protection, would abandon all the others to come and die in our world just because, supposedly, one man and one woman ate an apple? And, should we assume that every world in the infinite universe had its own Eve, an apple, a serpent, and a savior? In this scenario, the person irreverently called the Son of God, and sometimes seen as God Himself, would have nothing else to do but travel from world to world, experiencing an endless cycle of death with hardly any break for life.

It has been by rejecting the evidence, that the word, or works of God in the creation, affords to our senses, and the action of our reason upon that evidence, that so many wild and whimsical systems of faith, and of religion, have been fabricated and set up. There may be many systems of religion that so far from being morally bad are in many respects morally good: but there can be but ONE that is true; and that one necessarily must, as it ever will, be in all things consistent with the ever existing word of God that we behold in his works. But such is the strange construction of the christian system of faith, that every evidence the heavens affords to man, either directly contradicts it or renders it absurd.

It’s by ignoring the evidence that the word or works of God in creation provide to our senses, and how our reason interacts with that evidence, that so many wild and bizarre belief systems and religions have been created. There may be many religious systems that, far from being morally wrong, are in many ways morally right: but there can be only ONE that is true; and that one must, as it always will, be completely consistent with the ever-present word of God that we see in His works. However, the odd structure of the Christian system of faith is such that every piece of evidence the heavens offer to humanity either directly contradicts it or makes it nonsensical.

It is possible to believe, and I always feel pleasure in encouraging myself to believe it, that there have been men in the world who persuaded themselves that what is called a pious fraud, might, at least under particular circumstances, be productive of some good. But the fraud being once established, could not afterwards be explained; for it is with a pious fraud as with a bad action, it begets a calamitous necessity of going on.

It’s possible to believe, and I always enjoy encouraging myself to believe it, that there have been people in the world who convinced themselves that what’s known as a pious fraud could, at least in certain situations, lead to some good. But once the fraud is set in motion, it can’t be explained away; because with a pious fraud, just like with a bad action, it creates a disastrous necessity to continue.

The persons who first preached the christian system of faith, and in some measure combined with it the morality preached by Jesus Christ, might persuade themselves that it was better than the heathen mythology that then prevailed. From the first preachers the fraud went on to the second, and to the third, till the idea of its being a pious fraud became lost in the belief of its being true; and that belief became again encouraged by the interest of those who made a livelihood by preaching it.

The people who first shared the Christian faith and combined it to some extent with the morality taught by Jesus Christ may have convinced themselves that it was better than the pagan mythology that was common at the time. From the first preachers, the deception continued to the second, and then to the third, until the idea of it being a pious trick was forgotten in the belief that it was true; and that belief was further supported by those who made a living by preaching it.

But though such a belief might, by such means, be rendered almost general among the laity, it is next to impossible to account for the continual persecution carried on by the church, for several hundred years, against the sciences, and against the professors of science, if the church had not some record or tradition that it was originally no other than a pious fraud, or did not foresee that it could not be maintained against the evidence that the structure of the universe afforded.

But even though this belief might have become almost common among regular people, it’s nearly impossible to explain the ongoing persecution by the church over several centuries against science and scientists unless the church had some record or tradition that it originally stemmed from a pious fraud, or unless it anticipated that it couldn't hold up against the evidence provided by the structure of the universe.

CHAPTER XVII.
OF THE MEANS EMPLOYED IN ALL TIME, AND ALMOST UNIVERSALLY, TO DECEIVE THE PEOPLES

Having thus shown the irreconcileable inconsistencies between the real word of God existing in the universe, and that which is called the word of God, as shown to us in a printed book that any man might make, I proceed to speak of the three principal means that have been employed in all ages, and perhaps in all countries, to impose upon mankind.

Having demonstrated the irreconcilable inconsistencies between the actual word of God in the universe and what is referred to as the word of God in a printed book that anyone can produce, I will now discuss the three main methods that have been used throughout history, and possibly in all countries, to impose beliefs on humanity.

Those three means are Mystery, Miracle, and Prophecy, The first two are incompatible with true religion, and the third ought always to be suspected.

Those three means are Mystery, Miracle, and Prophecy. The first two don't align with true religion, and the third should always be viewed with suspicion.

With respect to Mystery, everything we behold is, in one sense, a mystery to us. Our own existence is a mystery: the whole vegetable world is a mystery. We cannot account how it is that an acorn, when put into the ground, is made to develop itself and become an oak. We know not how it is that the seed we sow unfolds and multiplies itself, and returns to us such an abundant interest for so small a capital.

Regarding Mystery, everything we see is, in a way, a mystery to us. Our own existence is a mystery; the entire plant world is a mystery. We can't explain how an acorn, when planted in the ground, transforms and grows into an oak. We don’t understand how the seed we plant unfurls and increases, giving us back such a rich return on our small investment.

The fact however, as distinct from the operating cause, is not a mystery, because we see it; and we know also the means we are to use, which is no other than putting the seed in the ground. We know, therefore, as much as is necessary for us to know; and that part of the operation that we do not know, and which if we did, we could not perform, the Creator takes upon himself and performs it for us. We are, therefore, better off than if we had been let into the secret, and left to do it for ourselves.

The reality, however, apart from the actual cause, is clear. We can see it, and we also know what we need to do, which is simply to plant the seed in the ground. So, we know everything we need to know; and the part of the process that we don't understand, which we couldn't carry out even if we did, is handled by the Creator. This means we are actually better off than if we had learned the secret and had to manage it on our own.

But though every created thing is, in this sense, a mystery, the word mystery cannot be applied to moral truth, any more than obscurity can be applied to light. The God in whom we believe is a God of moral truth, and not a God of mystery or obscurity. Mystery is the antagonist of truth. It is a fog of human invention that obscures truth, and represents it in distortion. Truth never envelops itself in mystery; and the mystery in which it is at any time enveloped, is the work of its antagonist, and never of itself.

But even though everything created is, in this way, a mystery, we can't use the word mystery to describe moral truth, just like we can't call light obscured. The God we believe in is a God of moral truth, not a God of mystery or obscurity. Mystery opposes truth. It’s a fog of human creation that clouds truth and presents it in a distorted way. Truth never wraps itself in mystery; the mystery that surrounds it at any given time is the result of its opponent, not of truth itself.

Religion, therefore, being the belief of a God, and the practice of moral truth, cannot have connection with mystery. The belief of a God, so far from having any thing of mystery in it, is of all beliefs the most easy, because it arises to us, as is before observed, out of necessity. And the practice of moral truth, or, in other words, a practical imitation of the moral goodness of God, is no other than our acting towards each other as he acts benignly towards all. We cannot serve God in the manner we serve those who cannot do without such service; and, therefore, the only idea we can have of serving God, is that of contributing to the happiness of the living creation that God has made. This cannot be done by retiring ourselves from the society of the world, and spending a recluse life in selfish devotion.

Religion, then, is about believing in a God and practicing moral truth, so it can’t be connected to mystery. The belief in God, far from being mysterious, is actually the easiest of all beliefs because it comes from our necessity, as mentioned before. Practicing moral truth, or in other words, actively mimicking the moral goodness of God, is simply about treating each other as He kindly treats everyone. We can’t serve God in the same way we serve those who rely on our help; thus, the only way we can think about serving God is by contributing to the happiness of the living beings He has created. This can't be achieved by isolating ourselves from the world and living a withdrawn life focused on selfish devotion.

The very nature and design of religion, if I may so express it, prove even to demonstration that it must be free from every thing of mystery, and unincumbered with every thing that is mysterious. Religion, considered as a duty, is incumbent upon every living soul alike, and, therefore, must be on a level to the understanding and comprehension of all. Man does not learn religion as he learns the secrets and mysteries of a trade. He learns the theory of religion by reflection. It arises out of the action of his own mind upon the things which he sees, or upon what he may happen to hear or to read, and the practice joins itself thereto.

The very nature and purpose of religion, if I may put it that way, clearly show that it should be free from anything mysterious and not burdened with anything puzzling. Religion, viewed as a responsibility, applies to every living person equally and must therefore be accessible to everyone's understanding. People don’t learn religion the same way they learn the secrets and techniques of a profession. Instead, they grasp the principles of religion through contemplation. It emerges from the workings of their own minds on the things they observe or on what they might hear or read, and practice connects to that.

When men, whether from policy or pious fraud, set up systems of religion incompatible with the word or works of God in the creation, and not only above but repugnant to human comprehension, they were under the necessity of inventing or adopting a word that should serve as a bar to all questions, inquiries and speculations. The word mystery answered this purpose, and thus it has happened that religion, which is in itself without mystery, has been corrupted into a fog of mysteries.

When people, whether out of strategy or deceitful belief, establish religious systems that conflict with God's teachings or creations, and that are not only beyond but also contrary to human understanding, they feel the need to come up with or use a term that prevents any questions, inquiries, or curiosities. The term "mystery" served this purpose, and as a result, religion, which is inherently straightforward, has been twisted into a confusing web of mysteries.

As mystery answered all general purposes, miracle followed as an occasional auxiliary. The former served to bewilder the mind, the latter to puzzle the senses. The one was the lingo, the other the legerdemain.

As mystery fulfilled all general purposes, miracle acted as a rare supplementary element. The first was meant to confuse the mind, while the second aimed to baffle the senses. One was the language, the other the trickery.

But before going further into this subject, it will be proper to inquire what is to be understood by a miracle.

But before diving deeper into this topic, it's important to clarify what we mean by a miracle.

In the same sense that every thing may be said to be a mystery, so also may it be said that every thing is a miracle, and that no one thing is a greater miracle than another. The elephant, though larger, is not a greater miracle than a mite: nor a mountain a greater miracle than an atom. To an almighty power it is no more difficult to make the one than the other, and no more difficult to make a million of worlds than to make one. Every thing, therefore, is a miracle, in one sense; whilst, in the other sense, there is no such thing as a miracle. It is a miracle when compared to our power, and to our comprehension. It is not a miracle compared to the power that performs it. But as nothing in this description conveys the idea that is affixed to the word miracle, it is necessary to carry the inquiry further.

In the same way that everything can be seen as a mystery, it can also be seen as a miracle, and no one thing is a greater miracle than another. The elephant, while larger, is not a bigger miracle than a tiny mite; nor is a mountain a greater miracle than a single atom. To an all-powerful being, creating one is no more challenging than creating the other, and making a million worlds is no harder than making one. So, in one sense, everything is a miracle; while in another sense, miracles don’t really exist. It’s a miracle when we compare it to our own abilities and understanding. It’s not a miracle when we compare it to the power that creates it. But since nothing in this explanation fully captures what we think of as a miracle, we need to dig deeper.

Mankind have conceived to themselves certain laws, by which what they call nature is supposed to act; and that a miracle is something contrary to the operation and effect of those laws. But unless we know the whole extent of those laws, and of what are commonly called the powers of nature, we are not able to judge whether any thing that may appear to us wonderful or miraculous, be within, or be beyond, or be contrary to, her natural power of acting.

Humans have developed certain laws that they believe describe how what they call nature operates, and they see a miracle as something that goes against those laws. However, unless we fully understand the complete range of those laws and what are commonly referred to as the powers of nature, we can't determine whether anything that seems extraordinary or miraculous is within, beyond, or contrary to her natural ability to act.

The ascension of a man several miles high into the air, would have everything in it that constitutes the idea of a miracle, if it were not known that a species of air can be generated several times lighter than the common atmospheric air, and yet possess elasticity enough to prevent the balloon, in which that light air is inclosed, from being compressed into as many times less bulk, by the common air that surrounds it. In like manner, extracting flashes or sparks of fire from the human body, as visibly as from a steel struck with a flint, and causing iron or steel to move without any visible agent, would also give the idea of a miracle, if we were not acquainted with electricity and magnetism; so also would many other experiments in natural philosophy, to those who are not acquainted with the subject. The restoring persons to life who are to appearance dead as is practised upon drowned persons, would also be a miracle, if it were not known that animation is capable of being suspended without being extinct.

The idea of a man soaring several miles into the sky would seem miraculous if it weren't for the knowledge that a lighter type of air can be created that is much less dense than regular air, yet still has enough elasticity to keep the balloon, holding that lighter air, from being crushed down to a smaller size by the surrounding atmosphere. Similarly, producing sparks or flashes of fire from the human body as clearly as from striking steel against flint, or making iron or steel move without any visible force, would also appear miraculous, if we didn't understand electricity and magnetism; many other experiments in natural science would seem miraculous to those unfamiliar with the topic. Resuscitating individuals who look dead, like what is done with drowning victims, would also seem like a miracle if we didn't know that life can be temporarily paused without being completely lost.

Besides these, there are performances by slight of hand, and by persons acting in concert, that have a miraculous appearance, which, when known, are thought nothing of. And, besides these, there are mechanical and optical deceptions. There is now an exhibition in Paris of ghosts or spectres, which, though it is not imposed upon the spectators as a fact, has an astonishing appearance. As, therefore, we know not the extent to which either nature or art can go, there is no criterion to determine what a miracle is; and mankind, in giving credit to appearances, under the idea of their being miracles, are subject to be continually imposed upon.

Besides these, there are performances involving sleight of hand and people working together that seem miraculous, but once you know how they're done, they're nothing special. In addition to these, there are mechanical and optical tricks. Currently, there's an exhibition in Paris featuring ghosts or apparitions, which, while not presented to the audience as a fact, looks truly amazing. Since we don’t know the full extent of what nature or art can achieve, there’s no clear standard to define what a miracle really is; therefore, people, believing in these appearances as miracles, can easily be fooled.

Since then appearances are so capable of deceiving, and things not real have a strong resemblance to things that are, nothing can be more inconsistent than to suppose that the Almighty would make use of means, such as are called miracles, that would subject the person who performed them to the suspicion of being an impostor, and the person who related them to be suspected of lying, and the doctrine intended to be supported thereby to be suspected as a fabulous invention.

Since appearances can be so misleading, and unreal things closely resemble real ones, nothing is more contradictory than to think that the Almighty would use methods, like miracles, that would lead people to suspect the one performing them of being a fraud, the person sharing the stories of them of lying, and the teaching meant to be upheld by them as just a fanciful invention.

Of all the modes of evidence that ever were invented to obtain belief to any system or opinion to which the name of religion has been given, that of miracle, however successful the imposition may have been, is the most inconsistent. For, in the first place, whenever recourse is had to show, for the purpose of procuring that belief (for a miracle, under any idea of the word, is a show) it implies a lameness or weakness in the doctrine that is preached. And, in the second place, it is degrading the Almighty into the character of a show-man, playing tricks to amuse and make the people stare and wonder. It is also the most equivocal sort of evidence that can be set up; for the belief is not to depend upon the thing called a miracle, but upon the credit of the reporter, who says that he saw it; and, therefore, the thing, were it true, would have no better chance of being believed than if it were a lie.

Of all the ways of providing proof to gain belief in any system or opinion labeled as religion, miracles, no matter how convincing they might be, are the least reliable. First of all, whenever someone turns to a spectacle to gain that belief (since a miracle, in any sense of the word, is a spectacle), it suggests a flaw or weakness in the doctrine being taught. Secondly, it reduces the Almighty to the role of a performer, doing tricks to entertain and amaze people. It is also the most ambiguous kind of evidence that can be put forward; the belief does not rely on the miracle itself but rather on the trustworthiness of the person claiming they witnessed it. Thus, even if the miracle were true, it wouldn’t stand a better chance of being believed than if it were false.

Suppose I were to say, that when I sat down to write this book, a hand presented itself in the air, took up the pen and wrote every word that is herein written; would any body believe me? Certainly they would not. Would they believe me a whit the more if the thing had been a fact? Certainly they would not. Since then a real miracle, were it to happen, would be subject to the same fate as the falsehood, the inconsistency becomes the greater of supposing the Almighty would make use of means that would not answer the purpose for which they were intended, even if they were real.

Suppose I said that when I sat down to write this book, a hand appeared in the air, picked up the pen, and wrote every word you see here; would anyone believe me? Of course not. Would they believe me any more if it were true? Definitely not. So, if a real miracle were to occur, it would be treated the same way as a lie. It's even more inconsistent to think that the Almighty would use means that wouldn’t fulfill the purpose for which they were intended, even if they were real.

If we are to suppose a miracle to be something so entirely out of the course of what is called nature, that she must go out of that course to accomplish it, and we see an account given of such a miracle by the person who said he saw it, it raises a question in the mind very easily decided, which is,—Is it more probable that nature should go out of her course, or that a man should tell a lie? We have never seen, in our time, nature go out of her course; but we have good reason to believe that millions of lies have been told in the same time; it is, therefore, at least millions to one, that the reporter of a miracle tells a lie.

If we assume a miracle is something completely outside the normal workings of nature, requiring nature to deviate from its usual path to make it happen, and we hear a report of such a miracle from someone who claims to have witnessed it, it leads us to a question that's easy to answer: Is it more likely that nature would break its natural laws or that a person would lie? In our experience, we have never seen nature deviate from its course; however, we know that countless lies have been told during the same period. Therefore, it is at least millions to one that the person reporting a miracle is lying.

The story of the whale swallowing Jonah, though a whale is large enough to do it, borders greatly on the marvellous; but it would have approached nearer to the idea of a miracle, if Jonah had swallowed the whale. In this, which may serve for all cases of miracles, the matter would decide itself as before stated, namely, Is it more probable that a man should have, swallowed a whale, or told a lie?

The story of the whale swallowing Jonah, although a whale is big enough to do it, leans heavily towards the unbelievable; but it would seem more miraculous if Jonah had swallowed the whale. In this case, which can apply to all miracles, the issue comes down to the question already mentioned: Is it more likely that a man swallowed a whale or that he lied?

But suppose that Jonah had really swallowed the whale, and gone with it in his belly to Nineveh, and to convince the people that it was true have cast it up in their sight, of the full length and size of a whale, would they not have believed him to have been the devil instead of a prophet? or if the whale had carried Jonah to Nineveh, and cast him up in the same public manner, would they not have believed the whale to have been the devil, and Jonah one of his imps?

But imagine if Jonah had actually swallowed the whale and traveled with it inside him to Nineveh, and to prove it was true, he threw it up right in front of them, full-size and everything. Wouldn't they have thought he was the devil instead of a prophet? Or if the whale had taken Jonah to Nineveh and spat him out in the same public way, wouldn't they have seen the whale as the devil and Jonah as one of his minions?

The most extraordinary of all the things called miracles, related in the New Testament, is that of the devil flying away with Jesus Christ, and carrying him to the top of a high mountain; and to the top of the highest pinnacle of the temple, and showing him and promising to him all the kingdoms of the world. How happened it that he did not discover America? or is it only with kingdoms that his sooty highness has any interest.

The most extraordinary miracle mentioned in the New Testament is when the devil took Jesus Christ and brought him to the top of a high mountain and to the highest point of the temple, showing him and promising him all the kingdoms of the world. How come he didn't discover America? Or is it only kingdoms that he’s interested in?

I have too much respect for the moral character of Christ to believe that he told this whale of a miracle himself: neither is it easy to account for what purpose it could have been fabricated, unless it were to impose upon the connoisseurs of miracles, as is sometimes practised upon the connoisseurs of Queen Anne’s farthings, and collectors of relics and antiquities; or to render the belief of miracles ridiculous, by outdoing miracle, as Don Quixote outdid chivalry; or to embarrass the belief of miracles, by making it doubtful by what power, whether of God or of the devil, any thing called a miracle was performed. It requires, however, a great deal of faith in the devil to believe this miracle.

I have too much respect for Christ's moral character to think he would claim this incredible miracle for himself. It's also hard to understand why this story would be made up unless it was to trick miracle enthusiasts, similar to how some people deceive collectors of Queen Anne’s farthings or relics. Or maybe it was meant to make belief in miracles seem silly by going over the top, like Don Quixote did with chivalry. Or perhaps it was to create confusion about the nature of miracles, making it unclear whether they come from God or the devil. However, it takes a lot of faith in the devil to believe in this miracle.

In every point of view in which those things called miracles can be placed and considered, the reality of them is improbable, and their existence unnecessary. They would not, as before observed, answer any useful purpose, even if they were true; for it is more difficult to obtain belief to a miracle, than to a principle evidently moral, without any miracle. Moral principle speaks universally for itself. Miracle could be but a thing of the moment, and seen but by a few; after this it requires a transfer of faith from God to man to believe a miracle upon man’s report. Instead, therefore, of admitting the recitals of miracles as evidence of any system of religion being true, they ought to be considered as symptoms of its being fabulous. It is necessary to the full and upright character of truth that it rejects the crutch; and it is consistent with the character of fable to seek the aid that truth rejects. Thus much for Mystery and Miracle.

From every perspective where we can examine these things called miracles, their reality seems unlikely and their existence unnecessary. As mentioned before, they wouldn’t serve any useful purpose even if they were real; it’s harder to convince someone to believe in a miracle than in a clear moral principle that needs no miracle to be understood. Moral principles speak for themselves universally. A miracle, on the other hand, is temporary and can only be witnessed by a few; afterwards, it requires transferring faith from God to man to believe in a miracle based on someone else's account. Therefore, instead of accepting accounts of miracles as proof that a religion is true, they should be viewed as signs that it’s fictional. It’s essential for the integrity and truth of a matter to stand alone without needing support; meanwhile, it fits the nature of fables to seek help that truth does not need. This is what we can say about Mystery and Miracle.

As Mystery and Miracle took charge of the past and the present, Prophecy took charge of the future, and rounded the tenses of faith. It was not sufficient to know what had been done, but what would be done. The supposed prophet was the supposed historian of times to come; and if he happened, in shooting with a long bow of a thousand years, to strike within a thousand miles of a mark, the ingenuity of posterity could make it point-blank; and if he happened to be directly wrong, it was only to suppose, as in the case of Jonah and Nineveh, that God had repented himself and changed his mind. What a fool do fabulous systems make of man!

As Mystery and Miracle took control of the past and the present, Prophecy took charge of the future and shaped the different aspects of faith. It wasn’t enough to know what had happened; it was also important to know what would happen. The so-called prophet was the supposed historian of future events; and if, with an exaggerated guess spanning a thousand years, he happened to get within a thousand miles of the truth, the cleverness of future generations could make it seem exact; and if he happened to be completely wrong, one could just assume, like in the case of Jonah and Nineveh, that God had changed His mind. What fools these elaborate systems make of humanity!

It has been shewn, in a former part of this work, that the original meaning of the words prophet and prophesying has been changed, and that a prophet, in the sense of the word as now used, is a creature of modern invention; and it is owing to this change in the meaning of the words, that the flights and metaphors of the Jewish poets, and phrases and expressions now rendered obscure by our not being acquainted with the local circumstances to which they applied at the time they were used, have been erected into prophecies, and made to bend to explanations at the will and whimsical conceits of sectaries, expounders, and commentators. Every thing unintelligible was prophetical, and every thing insignificant was typical. A blunder would have served for a prophecy; and a dish-clout for a type.

It has been shown in an earlier part of this work that the original meaning of the words "prophet" and "prophesying" has changed, and that a prophet, in the way we use the term today, is a modern invention. This shift in meaning has led to the soaring language and metaphors of Jewish poets, as well as phrases and expressions that are now unclear because we are not familiar with the local circumstances they referred to at the time, being treated as prophecies. They've been twisted to fit the interpretations and eccentric ideas of sect leaders, interpreters, and commentators. Everything that was unclear was seen as prophetic, and anything insignificant was considered typical. A mistake could be taken as a prophecy, and a rag could represent a type.

If by a prophet we are to suppose a man to whom the Almighty communicated some event that would take place in future, either there were such men, or there were not. If there were, it is consistent to believe that the event so communicated would be told in terms that could be understood, and not related in such a loose and obscure manner as to be out of the comprehension of those that heard it, and so equivocal as to fit almost any circumstance that might happen afterwards. It is conceiving very irreverently of the Almighty, to suppose he would deal in this jesting manner with mankind; yet all the things called prophecies in the book called the Bible come under this description.

If we think of a prophet as a person to whom God revealed something that would happen in the future, then either such people existed or they didn’t. If they did exist, it makes sense to believe that the event shared with them would be communicated in a way that's clear and understandable, rather than being vague and confusing so that the listeners couldn’t grasp it, making it flexible enough to fit almost any situation that might arise later. It's quite disrespectful to assume that God would communicate in such a joking manner with humanity; however, all the supposed prophecies in the book known as the Bible fall into this category.

But it is with Prophecy as it is with Miracle. It could not answer the purpose even if it were real. Those to whom a prophecy should be told could not tell whether the man prophesied or lied, or whether it had been revealed to him, or whether he conceited it; and if the thing that he prophesied, or pretended to prophesy, should happen, or some thing like it, among the multitude of things that are daily happening, nobody could again know whether he foreknew it, or guessed at it, or whether it was accidental. A prophet, therefore, is a character useless and unnecessary; and the safe side of the case is to guard against being imposed upon, by not giving credit to such relations.

But prophecy is like a miracle. It wouldn't serve its purpose even if it were real. Those who hear a prophecy wouldn’t be able to tell if the person was actually predicting or just lying, or if it was revealed to him or made up in his head; and if what he predicted, or pretended to predict, actually happened, or something similar occurred among the countless events happening every day, no one could know if he really foresaw it, guessed it, or if it was purely coincidental. So, a prophet is essentially useless and unnecessary; the best approach is to protect yourself from being deceived by not believing such claims.

Upon the whole, Mystery, Miracle, and Prophecy, are appendages that belong to fabulous and not to true religion. They are the means by which so many Lo heres! and Lo theres! have been spread about the world, and religion been made into a trade. The success of one impostor gave encouragement to another, and the quieting salvo of doing some good by keeping up a pious fraud protected them from remorse.

Overall, Mystery, Miracle, and Prophecy are elements that belong to false rather than true religion. They are the ways in which so many "Look here!" and "Look over there!" have been spread around the world, turning religion into a business. The success of one fraudster encouraged another, and the comforting thought of doing some good by maintaining a religious deception kept them from feeling guilty.

RECAPITULATION

Having now extended the subject to a greater length than I first intended, I shall bring it to a close by abstracting a summary from the whole.

Having now discussed the topic more extensively than I originally planned, I will wrap it up by summarizing the main points.

First, That the idea or belief of a word of God existing in print, or in writing, or in speech, is inconsistent in itself for the reasons already assigned. These reasons, among many others, are the want of an universal language; the mutability of language; the errors to which translations are subject, the possibility of totally suppressing such a word; the probability of altering it, or of fabricating the whole, and imposing it upon the world.

First, the idea or belief that a word of God exists in print, writing, or speech is inconsistent for the reasons mentioned earlier. These reasons, among many others, include the lack of a universal language, the changing nature of language, the errors that translations can introduce, the possibility of completely suppressing such a word, and the likelihood of altering it or fabricating the entire thing and passing it off to the world.

Secondly, That the Creation we behold is the real and ever existing word of God, in which we cannot be deceived. It proclaimeth his power, it demonstrates his wisdom, it manifests his goodness and beneficence.

Secondly, the creation we see is the true and always-existing word of God, and we can’t be misled by it. It shows his power, demonstrates his wisdom, and reveals his goodness and kindness.

Thirdly, That the moral duty of man consists in imitating the moral goodness and beneficence of God manifested in the creation towards all his creatures. That seeing as we daily do the goodness of God to all men, it is an example calling upon all men to practise the same towards each other; and, consequently, that every thing of persecution and revenge between man and man, and every thing of cruelty to animals, is a violation of moral duty.

Thirdly, the moral responsibility of humans is to emulate the moral goodness and kindness of God shown in creation toward all of His creatures. Since we see God's goodness to all people every day, it serves as an example urging everyone to treat each other the same way. Consequently, any acts of persecution and revenge between individuals, along with any cruelty toward animals, are violations of our moral duty.

I trouble not myself about the manner of future existence. I content myself with believing, even to positive conviction, that the power that gave me existence is able to continue it, in any form and manner he pleases, either with or without this body; and it appears more probable to me that I shall continue to exist hereafter than that I should have had existence, as I now have, before that existence began.

I don’t worry about what happens after this life. I’m sure that the power that gave me life can keep me going in whatever form it wants, whether I have this body or not. It seems more likely to me that I will continue to exist in the future than that I existed in the same way I do now before my existence even started.

It is certain that, in one point, all nations of the earth and all religions agree. All believe in a God. The things in which they disgrace are the redundancies annexed to that belief; and therefore, if ever an universal religion should prevail, it will not be believing any thing new, but in getting rid of redundancies, and believing as man believed at first. [“In the childhood of the world,” according to the first (French) version; and the strict translation of the final sentence is: “Deism was the religion of Adam, supposing him not an imaginary being; but none the less must it be left to all men to follow, as is their right, the religion and worship they prefer.”—Editor.] Adam, if ever there was such a man, was created a Deist; but in the mean time, let every man follow, as he has a right to do, the religion and worship he prefers.

It’s certain that all nations and religions on earth agree on one thing: they all believe in a God. The issues that cause division stem from the extra complexities added to that belief. So, if there’s ever to be a universal religion, it won’t be about believing something new, but aboutRemoving the complexities and believing as humanity did in the beginning. [“In the childhood of the world,” according to the first (French) version; and the strict translation of the final sentence is: “Deism was the religion of Adam, assuming he wasn’t an imaginary being; but still, it must be left to each person to follow, as is their right, the religion and worship they prefer.”—Editor.] If Adam existed at all, he was created a Deist; however, in the meantime, let everyone follow the religion and worship they choose, as they have the right to do.

THE AGE OF REASON - PART II

PREFACE

I have mentioned in the former part of The Age of Reason that it had long been my intention to publish my thoughts upon Religion; but that I had originally reserved it to a later period in life, intending it to be the last work I should undertake. The circumstances, however, which existed in France in the latter end of the year 1793, determined me to delay it no longer. The just and humane principles of the Revolution which Philosophy had first diffused, had been departed from. The Idea, always dangerous to Society as it is derogatory to the Almighty,—that priests could forgive sins,—though it seemed to exist no longer, had blunted the feelings of humanity, and callously prepared men for the commission of all crimes. The intolerant spirit of church persecution had transferred itself into politics; the tribunals, stiled Revolutionary, supplied the place of an Inquisition; and the Guillotine of the Stake. I saw many of my most intimate friends destroyed; others daily carried to prison; and I had reason to believe, and had also intimations given me, that the same danger was approaching myself.

I mentioned earlier in The Age of Reason that I had long wanted to share my thoughts on religion, but I originally planned to do it later in life, intending it to be the last project I would undertake. However, the situation in France at the end of 1793 made me decide to postpone it no longer. The just and humane principles of the Revolution, which Philosophy had initially spread, had been abandoned. The idea—that priests could forgive sins, a concept always dangerous to society as it undermines the Almighty—though it seemed to be fading away, had numbed humanity's feelings and callously prepared people for committing all sorts of crimes. The intolerant spirit of church persecution had shifted into politics; the courts called Revolutionary acted like an Inquisition, and the Guillotine replaced the Stake. I watched many of my closest friends being destroyed, others being taken to prison daily, and I had reason to believe, along with hints I received, that the same danger was approaching me.

Under these disadvantages, I began the former part of the Age of Reason; I had, besides, neither Bible nor Testament [It must be borne in mind that throughout this work Paine generally means by “Bible” only the Old Testament, and speaks of the New as the “Testament.”—Editor.] to refer to, though I was writing against both; nor could I procure any; notwithstanding which I have produced a work that no Bible Believer, though writing at his ease and with a Library of Church Books about him, can refute. Towards the latter end of December of that year, a motion was made and carried, to exclude foreigners from the Convention. There were but two, Anacharsis Cloots and myself; and I saw I was particularly pointed at by Bourdon de l’Oise, in his speech on that motion.

Facing these challenges, I started the first part of the Age of Reason; plus, I had neither the Bible nor the Testament to reference [It’s important to note that throughout this work, Paine typically refers to the "Bible" as the Old Testament and calls the New Testament the "Testament."—Editor.]. I was writing against both, but I couldn't get my hands on any; despite that, I've produced a work that no Bible believer, even when writing comfortably with a library of church books around them, can refute. Toward the end of December of that year, a motion was proposed and passed to exclude foreigners from the Convention. There were only two of us, Anacharsis Cloots and myself; I noticed that Bourdon de l’Oise specifically targeted me in his speech regarding that motion.

Conceiving, after this, that I had but a few days of liberty, I sat down and brought the work to a close as speedily as possible; and I had not finished it more than six hours, in the state it has since appeared, [This is an allusion to the essay which Paine wrote at an earlier part of 1793. See Introduction.—Editor.] before a guard came there, about three in the morning, with an order signed by the two Committees of Public Safety and Surety General, for putting me in arrestation as a foreigner, and conveying me to the prison of the Luxembourg. I contrived, in my way there, to call on Joel Barlow, and I put the Manuscript of the work into his hands, as more safe than in my possession in prison; and not knowing what might be the fate in France either of the writer or the work, I addressed it to the protection of the citizens of the United States.

Thinking that I only had a few days of freedom left, I sat down and quickly finished the work; I completed it in just over six hours, in the form you see now, [This is an allusion to the essay which Paine wrote at an earlier part of 1793. See Introduction.—Editor.] when a guard arrived around three in the morning with orders signed by the two Committees of Public Safety and Surety General, to arrest me as a foreigner and take me to the Luxembourg prison. On my way there, I managed to stop by and see Joel Barlow, and I handed the manuscript of the work to him, figuring it would be safer in his hands than mine in prison. Not knowing what could happen to either the writer or the work in France, I dedicated it to the protection of the citizens of the United States.

It is justice that I say, that the guard who executed this order, and the interpreter to the Committee of General Surety, who accompanied them to examine my papers, treated me not only with civility, but with respect. The keeper of the ‘Luxembourg, Benoit, a man of good heart, shewed to me every friendship in his power, as did also all his family, while he continued in that station. He was removed from it, put into arrestation, and carried before the tribunal upon a malignant accusation, but acquitted.

I have to say it's only fair that the guard who carried out this order, along with the interpreter for the Committee of General Surety who came to check my papers, treated me not just with politeness but with respect. The warden of the 'Luxembourg, Benoit, a good-hearted man, showed me all the kindness he could, and so did his entire family while he was in that position. He was eventually removed, arrested, and taken before the tribunal on a false accusation, but he was cleared of all charges.

After I had been in Luxembourg about three weeks, the Americans then in Paris went in a body to the Convention to reclaim me as their countryman and friend; but were answered by the President, Vadier, who was also President of the Committee of Surety General, and had signed the order for my arrestation, that I was born in England. [These excited Americans do not seem to have understood or reported the most important item in Vadeer’s reply, namely that their application was “unofficial,” i.e. not made through or sanctioned by Gouverneur Morris, American Minister. For the detailed history of all this see vol. iii.—Editor.] I heard no more, after this, from any person out of the walls of the prison, till the fall of Robespierre, on the 9th of Thermidor—July 27, 1794.

After I had been in Luxembourg for about three weeks, the Americans who were in Paris went as a group to the Convention to claim me as their fellow countryman and friend. However, they were met with a response from the President, Vadier, who was also the President of the Committee of Surety General and had signed the order for my arrest. He informed them that I was born in England. [These excited Americans didn't seem to understand or report the most important detail in Vadier’s reply, which was that their application was “unofficial,” meaning it wasn’t made through or approved by Gouverneur Morris, the American Minister. For the detailed history of all this, see vol. iii.—Editor.] After this, I didn't hear anything more from anyone outside the prison until the fall of Robespierre on the 9th of Thermidor—July 27, 1794.

About two months before this event, I was seized with a fever that in its progress had every symptom of becoming mortal, and from the effects of which I am not recovered. It was then that I remembered with renewed satisfaction, and congratulated myself most sincerely, on having written the former part of The Age of Reason. I had then but little expectation of surviving, and those about me had less. I know therefore by experience the conscientious trial of my own principles.

About two months before this happened, I was hit with a fever that seemed like it might be deadly, and I still haven't fully recovered from its effects. It was during this time that I felt a renewed sense of satisfaction and sincerely congratulated myself for writing the first part of The Age of Reason. I didn't expect to survive much longer, and neither did the people around me. So, I know from experience what it’s like to truly test my own beliefs.

I was then with three chamber comrades: Joseph Vanheule of Bruges, Charles Bastfni, and Michael Robyns of Louvain. The unceasing and anxious attention of these three friends to me, by night and day, I remember with gratitude and mention with pleasure. It happened that a physician (Dr. Graham) and a surgeon, (Mr. Bond,) part of the suite of General O’Hara, [The officer who at Yorktown, Virginia, carried out the sword of Cornwallis for surrender, and satirically offered it to Rochambeau instead of Washington. Paine loaned him 300 pounds when he (O’Hara) left the prison, the money he had concealed in the lock of his cell-door.—Editor.] were then in the Luxembourg: I ask not myself whether it be convenient to them, as men under the English Government, that I express to them my thanks; but I should reproach myself if I did not; and also to the physician of the Luxembourg, Dr. Markoski.

I was with three fellow inmates: Joseph Vanheule from Bruges, Charles Bastfni, and Michael Robyns from Louvain. I remember with gratitude and pleasure the constant and caring attention these three friends gave me, day and night. At that time, a doctor (Dr. Graham) and a surgeon (Mr. Bond), part of General O’Hara's entourage, were also in the Luxembourg: I won't question whether it’s convenient for them, as representatives of the English Government, that I express my thanks; still, I would feel guilty if I didn’t, as well as to the physician at the Luxembourg, Dr. Markoski.

I have some reason to believe, because I cannot discover any other, that this illness preserved me in existence. Among the papers of Robespierre that were examined and reported upon to the Convention by a Committee of Deputies, is a note in the hand writing of Robespierre, in the following words:

I have some reason to think, since I can’t find any other explanation, that this illness kept me alive. Among the papers of Robespierre that were reviewed and reported to the Convention by a Committee of Deputies is a note written by Robespierre that says the following:

“Demander que Thomas Paine soit decrete d’accusation, pour l’interet de l’Amerique autant que de la France.”

“Ask for Thomas Paine to be charged, for the interest of both America and France.”

[Demand that Thomas Paine be decreed of accusation, for the interest of America, as well as of France.] From what cause it was that the intention was not put in execution, I know not, and cannot inform myself; and therefore I ascribe it to impossibility, on account of that illness.

[Demand that Thomas Paine be cleared of any accusations, for the benefit of America as well as France.] I don’t know why the plan wasn’t carried out, and I can’t find out the reason; so I attribute it to being impossible due to that illness.

The Convention, to repair as much as lay in their power the injustice I had sustained, invited me publickly and unanimously to return into the Convention, and which I accepted, to shew I could bear an injury without permitting it to injure my principles or my disposition. It is not because right principles have been violated, that they are to be abandoned.

The Convention, wanting to address the injustice I had experienced as much as they could, publicly and unanimously invited me to return to the Convention, which I accepted to prove that I could endure an injury without letting it affect my principles or my character. Just because right principles have been violated doesn’t mean they should be abandoned.

I have seen, since I have been at liberty, several publications written, some in America, and some in England, as answers to the former part of “The Age of Reason.” If the authors of these can amuse themselves by so doing, I shall not interrupt them, They may write against the work, and against me, as much as they please; they do me more service than they intend, and I can have no objection that they write on. They will find, however, by this Second Part, without its being written as an answer to them, that they must return to their work, and spin their cobweb over again. The first is brushed away by accident.

Since I’ve been free, I’ve seen several publications written—some in America and some in England—responding to the first part of “The Age of Reason.” If the authors want to entertain themselves with that, I won’t stop them. They can criticize the work and me as much as they want; they actually do me more good than they realize, and I have no problem with their writing. However, they’ll discover, through this Second Part, that they need to revisit their arguments and start from scratch. The first part has been swept away by chance.

They will now find that I have furnished myself with a Bible and Testament; and I can say also that I have found them to be much worse books than I had conceived. If I have erred in any thing, in the former part of the Age of Reason, it has been by speaking better of some parts than they deserved.

They will now realize that I've equipped myself with a Bible and Testament; and I can say that I've found them to be much worse books than I thought. If I've made a mistake in anything in the earlier part of the Age of Reason, it's been by speaking more favorably about certain parts than they warranted.

I observe, that all my opponents resort, more or less, to what they call Scripture Evidence and Bible authority, to help them out. They are so little masters of the subject, as to confound a dispute about authenticity with a dispute about doctrines; I will, however, put them right, that if they should be disposed to write any more, they may know how to begin.

I see that all my opponents rely, to varying degrees, on what they refer to as Scripture Evidence and Bible authority to support their arguments. They have such a limited understanding of the topic that they mix up a debate about authenticity with a debate about doctrines. However, I will clarify things for them, so if they decide to write more, they will know how to start.

THOMAS PAINE. October, 1795.

THOMAS PAINE. October 1795.

CHAPTER I.
THE OLD TESTAMENT

It has often been said that any thing may be proved from the Bible; but before any thing can be admitted as proved by Bible, the Bible itself must be proved to be true; for if the Bible be not true, or the truth of it be doubtful, it ceases to have authority, and cannot be admitted as proof of any thing.

It’s often been said that anything can be proved by the Bible; however, before anything can be accepted as proven by the Bible, the Bible itself must be demonstrated to be true. If the Bible isn’t true or its truth is questionable, it loses its authority and cannot be used as proof of anything.

It has been the practice of all Christian commentators on the Bible, and of all Christian priests and preachers, to impose the Bible on the world as a mass of truth, and as the word of God; they have disputed and wrangled, and have anathematized each other about the supposeable meaning of particular parts and passages therein; one has said and insisted that such a passage meant such a thing, another that it meant directly the contrary, and a third, that it meant neither one nor the other, but something different from both; and this they have called understanding the Bible.

It has been the practice of all Christian commentators on the Bible, along with all Christian priests and preachers, to present the Bible to the world as a collection of truths and as the word of God; they have argued and bickered, and have condemned each other over the supposed meanings of specific parts and passages; one has claimed and insisted that a certain passage meant one thing, another that it meant the complete opposite, and a third that it meant neither of those but something entirely different; and this they have referred to as understanding the Bible.

It has happened, that all the answers that I have seen to the former part of ‘The Age of Reason’ have been written by priests: and these pious men, like their predecessors, contend and wrangle, and understand the Bible; each understands it differently, but each understands it best; and they have agreed in nothing but in telling their readers that Thomas Paine understands it not.

It has happened that all the responses I've seen to the first part of 'The Age of Reason' have been written by priests. These religious men, just like their predecessors, argue and debate, each interpreting the Bible; each has their own understanding, but they all believe they understand it best. The only thing they've agreed on is telling their readers that Thomas Paine doesn't understand it at all.

Now instead of wasting their time, and heating themselves in fractious disputations about doctrinal points drawn from the Bible, these men ought to know, and if they do not it is civility to inform them, that the first thing to be understood is, whether there is sufficient authority for believing the Bible to be the word of God, or whether there is not?

Now, instead of wasting their time and getting heated in arguments over doctrinal issues from the Bible, these guys need to understand—if they don’t, it’s only polite to inform them—that the first thing to figure out is whether there’s enough evidence to believe the Bible is the word of God or if there isn’t.

There are matters in that book, said to be done by the express command of God, that are as shocking to humanity, and to every idea we have of moral justice, as any thing done by Robespierre, by Carrier, by Joseph le Bon, in France, by the English government in the East Indies, or by any other assassin in modern times. When we read in the books ascribed to Moses, Joshua, etc., that they (the Israelites) came by stealth upon whole nations of people, who, as the history itself shews, had given them no offence; that they put all those nations to the sword; that they spared neither age nor infancy; that they utterly destroyed men, women and children; that they left not a soul to breathe; expressions that are repeated over and over again in those books, and that too with exulting ferocity; are we sure these things are facts? are we sure that the Creator of man commissioned those things to be done? Are we sure that the books that tell us so were written by his authority?

There are things in that book, said to be done by the direct command of God, that are as shocking to humanity and every idea we have of moral justice as anything done by Robespierre, Carrier, Joseph le Bon in France, the English government in the East Indies, or any other assassin in modern times. When we read in the books attributed to Moses, Joshua, etc., that they (the Israelites) stealthily attacked entire nations of people who, as the history itself shows, had done them no harm; that they killed all those nations; that they spared neither the old nor the young; that they completely wiped out men, women, and children; that they left no one alive; phrases that are repeated time and again in those books, often with exultant brutality; can we really be sure these things are facts? Can we really be sure that the Creator of humanity commanded those actions to be taken? Can we trust that the books telling us this were written under His authority?

It is not the antiquity of a tale that is an evidence of its truth; on the contrary, it is a symptom of its being fabulous; for the more ancient any history pretends to be, the more it has the resemblance of a fable. The origin of every nation is buried in fabulous tradition, and that of the Jews is as much to be suspected as any other.

It’s not the age of a story that proves it’s true; in fact, the older a story claims to be, the more it tends to sound like a fable. The beginnings of every nation are shrouded in legendary tradition, and the origins of the Jews can be questioned just like those of any other group.

To charge the commission of things upon the Almighty, which in their own nature, and by every rule of moral justice, are crimes, as all assassination is, and more especially the assassination of infants, is matter of serious concern. The Bible tells us, that those assassinations were done by the express command of God. To believe therefore the Bible to be true, we must unbelieve all our belief in the moral justice of God; for wherein could crying or smiling infants offend? And to read the Bible without horror, we must undo every thing that is tender, sympathising, and benevolent in the heart of man. Speaking for myself, if I had no other evidence that the Bible is fabulous, than the sacrifice I must make to believe it to be true, that alone would be sufficient to determine my choice.

To hold the Almighty responsible for actions that are inherently crimes, like all assassination, especially the killing of infants, is deeply troubling. The Bible tells us that these assassinations were carried out at God's command. So to believe the Bible is true, we must set aside our understanding of God's moral justice; after all, how could crying or smiling infants possibly do wrong? To read the Bible without feeling horror, we would have to ignore everything that is kind, empathetic, and compassionate within us. Personally, if I had no other proof that the Bible is fictional, the sacrifice I would have to make to believe it true would be enough for me to reject it.

But in addition to all the moral evidence against the Bible, I will, in the progress of this work, produce such other evidence as even a priest cannot deny; and show, from that evidence, that the Bible is not entitled to credit, as being the word of God.

But besides all the moral reasons against the Bible, I will, as this work progresses, present other evidence that even a priest can't dispute; and I'll demonstrate from that evidence that the Bible doesn't deserve to be trusted as the word of God.

But, before I proceed to this examination, I will show wherein the Bible differs from all other ancient writings with respect to the nature of the evidence necessary to establish its authenticity; and this is the more proper to be done, because the advocates of the Bible, in their answers to the former part of ‘The Age of Reason,’ undertake to say, and they put some stress thereon, that the authenticity of the Bible is as well established as that of any other ancient book: as if our belief of the one could become any rule for our belief of the other.

But before I move on to this examination, I will explain how the Bible differs from all other ancient writings in terms of the evidence needed to prove its authenticity. It's especially important to address this because those who support the Bible, in their responses to the first part of ‘The Age of Reason,’ claim—and emphasize—that the authenticity of the Bible is as well established as that of any other ancient book, as if our belief in one could serve as a standard for our belief in the other.

I know, however, but of one ancient book that authoritatively challenges universal consent and belief, and that is Euclid’s Elements of Geometry; [Euclid, according to chronological history, lived three hundred years before Christ, and about one hundred before Archimedes; he was of the city of Alexandria, in Egypt.—Author.] and the reason is, because it is a book of self-evident demonstration, entirely independent of its author, and of every thing relating to time, place, and circumstance. The matters contained in that book would have the same authority they now have, had they been written by any other person, or had the work been anonymous, or had the author never been known; for the identical certainty of who was the author makes no part of our belief of the matters contained in the book. But it is quite otherwise with respect to the books ascribed to Moses, to Joshua, to Samuel, etc.: those are books of testimony, and they testify of things naturally incredible; and therefore the whole of our belief, as to the authenticity of those books, rests, in the first place, upon the certainty that they were written by Moses, Joshua, and Samuel; secondly, upon the credit we give to their testimony. We may believe the first, that is, may believe the certainty of the authorship, and yet not the testimony; in the same manner that we may believe that a certain person gave evidence upon a case, and yet not believe the evidence that he gave. But if it should be found that the books ascribed to Moses, Joshua, and Samuel, were not written by Moses, Joshua, and Samuel, every part of the authority and authenticity of those books is gone at once; for there can be no such thing as forged or invented testimony; neither can there be anonymous testimony, more especially as to things naturally incredible; such as that of talking with God face to face, or that of the sun and moon standing still at the command of a man.

I only know of one ancient book that confidently questions universal agreement and belief, and that’s Euclid’s Elements of Geometry; [Euclid, according to historical records, lived three hundred years before Christ and about one hundred before Archimedes; he was from the city of Alexandria in Egypt.—Author.] The reason is that it’s a book of self-evident demonstration, completely independent of its author and everything related to time, place, and circumstance. The content in that book would hold the same authority it does now, even if it had been written by someone else, if it had been anonymous, or if the author had never been known; because the certainty of who wrote it doesn’t affect our belief in the content. However, it’s a different story with the books attributed to Moses, Joshua, Samuel, etc.: those are books of testimony, and they testify to things that are naturally unbelievable; and so, our belief in the authenticity of those books primarily depends first on the certainty that they were written by Moses, Joshua, and Samuel, and second on the credibility we give to their testimony. We might believe the first—that is, we might trust the authorship—without believing the testimony, much like we might believe someone was a witness in a case but not trust the evidence they provided. But if it turns out that the books ascribed to Moses, Joshua, and Samuel weren’t actually written by them, the entire authority and authenticity of those books would be lost immediately; because forged or made-up testimony can’t exist, and anonymous testimony is impossible, especially regarding naturally unbelievable events like talking with God face to face or the sun and moon standing still at a man's command.

The greatest part of the other ancient books are works of genius; of which kind are those ascribed to Homer, to Plato, to Aristotle, to Demosthenes, to Cicero, etc. Here again the author is not an essential in the credit we give to any of those works; for as works of genius they would have the same merit they have now, were they anonymous. Nobody believes the Trojan story, as related by Homer, to be true; for it is the poet only that is admired, and the merit of the poet will remain, though the story be fabulous. But if we disbelieve the matters related by the Bible authors (Moses for instance) as we disbelieve the things related by Homer, there remains nothing of Moses in our estimation, but an imposter. As to the ancient historians, from Herodotus to Tacitus, we credit them as far as they relate things probable and credible, and no further: for if we do, we must believe the two miracles which Tacitus relates were performed by Vespasian, that of curing a lame man, and a blind man, in just the same manner as the same things are told of Jesus Christ by his historians. We must also believe the miracles cited by Josephus, that of the sea of Pamphilia opening to let Alexander and his army pass, as is related of the Red Sea in Exodus. These miracles are quite as well authenticated as the Bible miracles, and yet we do not believe them; consequently the degree of evidence necessary to establish our belief of things naturally incredible, whether in the Bible or elsewhere, is far greater than that which obtains our belief to natural and probable things; and therefore the advocates for the Bible have no claim to our belief of the Bible because that we believe things stated in other ancient writings; since that we believe the things stated in those writings no further than they are probable and credible, or because they are self-evident, like Euclid; or admire them because they are elegant, like Homer; or approve them because they are sedate, like Plato; or judicious, like Aristotle.

The majority of other ancient texts are masterpieces, including those attributed to Homer, Plato, Aristotle, Demosthenes, Cicero, and others. Once again, the identity of the author isn't crucial to the value we assign to these works; as masterpieces, they would hold the same worth even if they were anonymous. No one believes the Trojan story, as told by Homer, to be true; it's the poet's talent that we appreciate, and that appreciation remains, even if the tale is fictional. However, if we doubt the accounts given by the biblical authors (like Moses) in the same way we question Homer, all that's left of Moses in our view is that of a fraud. As for ancient historians from Herodotus to Tacitus, we accept their accounts only to the extent that they seem likely and believable; beyond that, we must acknowledge that we would need to accept the two miracles Tacitus describes where Vespasian heals a lame man and a blind man, just as the miracles of Jesus Christ are recounted by his historians. We would also need to accept the miracles mentioned by Josephus, such as the sea of Pamphilia parting to allow Alexander and his army through, similar to the Red Sea in Exodus. These miracles are just as well-documented as those in the Bible, yet we do not accept them; therefore, the level of evidence required to convince us of things that are naturally unbelievable, whether in the Bible or elsewhere, is much greater than what leads us to believe in natural and plausible events. Thus, those who advocate for the Bible have no basis for expecting us to believe in it simply because we accept details from other ancient writings; after all, we believe those details only to the extent that they are plausible and credible, or because they are self-evident, like Euclid; or we admire them for their elegance, like Homer; or we approve them for their seriousness, like Plato; or for their wisdom, like Aristotle.

Having premised these things, I proceed to examine the authenticity of the Bible; and I begin with what are called the five books of Moses, Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, and Deuteronomy. My intention is to shew that those books are spurious, and that Moses is not the author of them; and still further, that they were not written in the time of Moses nor till several hundred years afterwards; that they are no other than an attempted history of the life of Moses, and of the times in which he is said to have lived, and also of the times prior thereto, written by some very ignorant and stupid pretenders to authorship, several hundred years after the death of Moses; as men now write histories of things that happened, or are supposed to have happened, several hundred or several thousand years ago.

Having established these points, I will now examine the authenticity of the Bible, starting with the five books of Moses: Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, and Deuteronomy. My goal is to demonstrate that these books are not genuine and that Moses did not write them. Furthermore, I will argue that they were not written during Moses's lifetime or for several hundred years after; instead, they represent an attempt to recount the life of Moses and the times he is said to have lived in, along with earlier periods, authored by some very uninformed and unqualified individuals several hundred years after Moses's death—similar to how people today write histories of events that occurred or are believed to have occurred hundreds or thousands of years ago.

The evidence that I shall produce in this case is from the books themselves; and I will confine myself to this evidence only. Were I to refer for proofs to any of the ancient authors, whom the advocates of the Bible call prophane authors, they would controvert that authority, as I controvert theirs: I will therefore meet them on their own ground, and oppose them with their own weapon, the Bible.

The evidence I’m going to present in this case comes directly from the books themselves, and I’ll stick to that evidence only. If I were to cite any of the ancient writers, whom the supporters of the Bible refer to as “profane authors,” they would argue against that authority just as I argue against theirs. So, I’ll engage with them on their own terms and challenge them using their own weapon, the Bible.

In the first place, there is no affirmative evidence that Moses is the author of those books; and that he is the author, is altogether an unfounded opinion, got abroad nobody knows how. The style and manner in which those books are written give no room to believe, or even to suppose, they were written by Moses; for it is altogether the style and manner of another person speaking of Moses. In Exodus, Leviticus and Numbers, (for every thing in Genesis is prior to the times of Moses and not the least allusion is made to him therein,) the whole, I say, of these books is in the third person; it is always, the Lord said unto Moses, or Moses said unto the Lord; or Moses said unto the people, or the people said unto Moses; and this is the style and manner that historians use in speaking of the person whose lives and actions they are writing. It may be said, that a man may speak of himself in the third person, and, therefore, it may be supposed that Moses did; but supposition proves nothing; and if the advocates for the belief that Moses wrote those books himself have nothing better to advance than supposition, they may as well be silent.

First of all, there’s no solid evidence that Moses wrote those books; the idea that he did is just an unfounded belief that spread somehow. The style and way those books are written make it hard to believe, or even suggest, that they were authored by Moses; they actually read like the work of someone else talking about Moses. In Exodus, Leviticus, and Numbers (since everything in Genesis occurs before Moses’s time and makes no reference to him), the entire text is in the third person. It always says things like “the Lord said to Moses,” or “Moses said to the Lord,” or “Moses said to the people,” or “the people said to Moses.” This is the style that historians use when writing about someone’s life and actions. Some might argue that a person can speak about themselves in the third person, so maybe Moses did; but speculation doesn’t prove anything. If those who believe Moses wrote these books have nothing better to offer than mere speculation, they might as well remain silent.

But granting the grammatical right, that Moses might speak of himself in the third person, because any man might speak of himself in that manner, it cannot be admitted as a fact in those books, that it is Moses who speaks, without rendering Moses truly ridiculous and absurd:—for example, Numbers xii. 3: “Now the man Moses was very MEEK, above all the men which were on the face of the earth.” If Moses said this of himself, instead of being the meekest of men, he was one of the most vain and arrogant coxcombs; and the advocates for those books may now take which side they please, for both sides are against them: if Moses was not the author, the books are without authority; and if he was the author, the author is without credit, because to boast of meekness is the reverse of meekness, and is a lie in sentiment.

But even if we accept the idea that Moses could refer to himself in the third person, since anyone can do that, it's hard to believe that it's genuinely Moses speaking in those texts without making him look ridiculous: for instance, in Numbers 12:3: “Now the man Moses was very MEEK, more than any other man on the earth.” If Moses said this about himself, instead of being the most humble, he would actually be one of the most vain and pompous people. Supporters of those texts can pick their side, but either way, it works against them: if Moses didn't write it, then the texts lack authority; if he did, then he lacks credibility, because to boast about being humble is the opposite of humility, and it's a dishonest sentiment.

In Deuteronomy, the style and manner of writing marks more evidently than in the former books that Moses is not the writer. The manner here used is dramatical; the writer opens the subject by a short introductory discourse, and then introduces Moses as in the act of speaking, and when he has made Moses finish his harrangue, he (the writer) resumes his own part, and speaks till he brings Moses forward again, and at last closes the scene with an account of the death, funeral, and character of Moses.

In Deuteronomy, the writing style more clearly indicates that Moses is not the author compared to the earlier books. The approach here is dramatic; the writer starts with a brief introduction and then presents Moses as if he is speaking. After Moses finishes his speech, the writer takes over again, continuing until he brings Moses back into the conversation, ultimately concluding the scene with a description of Moses's death, funeral, and legacy.

This interchange of speakers occurs four times in this book: from the first verse of the first chapter, to the end of the fifth verse, it is the writer who speaks; he then introduces Moses as in the act of making his harrangue, and this continues to the end of the 40th verse of the fourth chapter; here the writer drops Moses, and speaks historically of what was done in consequence of what Moses, when living, is supposed to have said, and which the writer has dramatically rehearsed.

This exchange of speakers happens four times in this book: from the first verse of the first chapter to the end of the fifth verse, the writer is the one speaking; then he introduces Moses as he gives his speech, which goes on until the end of the 40th verse of the fourth chapter; at this point, the writer steps away from Moses and speaks historically about what happened as a result of what Moses is believed to have said while he was alive, and which the writer has dramatically retold.

The writer opens the subject again in the first verse of the fifth chapter, though it is only by saying that Moses called the people of Israel together; he then introduces Moses as before, and continues him as in the act of speaking, to the end of the 26th chapter. He does the same thing at the beginning of the 27th chapter; and continues Moses as in the act of speaking, to the end of the 28th chapter. At the 29th chapter the writer speaks again through the whole of the first verse, and the first line of the second verse, where he introduces Moses for the last time, and continues him as in the act of speaking, to the end of the 33d chapter.

The writer revisits the topic in the first verse of the fifth chapter by saying that Moses gathered the people of Israel. He then presents Moses as before and continues with him speaking until the end of the 26th chapter. He does the same at the start of the 27th chapter, keeping Moses speaking until the end of the 28th chapter. In the 29th chapter, the writer speaks again throughout the first verse and the first line of the second verse, where he introduces Moses for the last time and keeps him speaking until the end of the 33rd chapter.

The writer having now finished the rehearsal on the part of Moses, comes forward, and speaks through the whole of the last chapter: he begins by telling the reader, that Moses went up to the top of Pisgah, that he saw from thence the land which (the writer says) had been promised to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob; that he, Moses, died there in the land of Moab, that he buried him in a valley in the land of Moab, but that no man knoweth of his sepulchre unto this day, that is unto the time in which the writer lived who wrote the book of Deuteronomy. The writer then tells us, that Moses was one hundred and ten years of age when he died—that his eye was not dim, nor his natural force abated; and he concludes by saying, that there arose not a prophet since in Israel like unto Moses, whom, says this anonymous writer, the Lord knew face to face.

The writer, having now finished the part of Moses, steps forward and speaks throughout the last chapter. He starts by telling the reader that Moses went up to the top of Pisgah and saw the land that had been promised to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob. He mentions that Moses died there in the land of Moab and was buried in a valley there, but no one knows where his grave is to this day, meaning up to the time when the writer lived who wrote the book of Deuteronomy. The writer then tells us that Moses was one hundred and ten years old when he died—his eyesight wasn't weak, and his strength hadn’t faded. He concludes by saying that no prophet like Moses has arisen in Israel since then, the one whom, according to this anonymous writer, the Lord knew face to face.

Having thus shewn, as far as grammatical evidence implies, that Moses was not the writer of those books, I will, after making a few observations on the inconsistencies of the writer of the book of Deuteronomy, proceed to shew, from the historical and chronological evidence contained in those books, that Moses was not, because he could not be, the writer of them; and consequently, that there is no authority for believing that the inhuman and horrid butcheries of men, women, and children, told of in those books, were done, as those books say they were, at the command of God. It is a duty incumbent on every true deist, that he vindicates the moral justice of God against the calumnies of the Bible.

Having shown, as far as grammar can indicate, that Moses was not the author of those books, I will, after making a few observations on the inconsistencies of the writer of the book of Deuteronomy, proceed to demonstrate, based on the historical and chronological evidence within those books, that Moses was not, because he couldn't be, their writer; and therefore, that there is no basis for believing that the inhumane and horrific killings of men, women, and children described in those books were carried out, as those books claim, at God's command. It is a responsibility for every true deist to defend the moral justice of God against the mischaracterizations found in the Bible.

The writer of the book of Deuteronomy, whoever he was, for it is an anonymous work, is obscure, and also contradictory with himself in the account he has given of Moses.

The author of the book of Deuteronomy, whoever he may be since it’s an anonymous work, is unclear and also inconsistent in the description he provides of Moses.

After telling that Moses went to the top of Pisgah (and it does not appear from any account that he ever came down again) he tells us, that Moses died there in the land of Moab, and that he buried him in a valley in the land of Moab; but as there is no antecedent to the pronoun he, there is no knowing who he was, that did bury him. If the writer meant that he (God) buried him, how should he (the writer) know it? or why should we (the readers) believe him? since we know not who the writer was that tells us so, for certainly Moses could not himself tell where he was buried.

After stating that Moses went to the top of Pisgah (and there's no record of him ever coming down), it mentions that Moses died there in the land of Moab, and that someone buried him in a valley there. However, since there’s no clear reference for who “he” is, we don't know who did the burying. If the writer implied that God buried him, how could the writer know that? And why should we believe him, considering we don’t even know who the writer is? Clearly, Moses couldn’t have said where he was buried himself.

The writer also tells us, that no man knoweth where the sepulchre of Moses is unto this day, meaning the time in which this writer lived; how then should he know that Moses was buried in a valley in the land of Moab? for as the writer lived long after the time of Moses, as is evident from his using the expression of unto this day, meaning a great length of time after the death of Moses, he certainly was not at his funeral; and on the other hand, it is impossible that Moses himself could say that no man knoweth where the sepulchre is unto this day. To make Moses the speaker, would be an improvement on the play of a child that hides himself and cries nobody can find me; nobody can find Moses.

The writer also tells us that no one knows where Moses’ burial place is to this day, referring to the time when he lived; so how could he know that Moses was buried in a valley in the land of Moab? Since the writer lived long after Moses, as shown by his phrase "to this day," which means a long time after Moses’ death, he certainly wasn’t at his funeral. On the other hand, it’s impossible for Moses to say that no one knows where his grave is to this day. Making Moses the speaker would be like a child hiding and saying nobody can find him; nobody can find Moses.

This writer has no where told us how he came by the speeches which he has put into the mouth of Moses to speak, and therefore we have a right to conclude that he either composed them himself, or wrote them from oral tradition. One or other of these is the more probable, since he has given, in the fifth chapter, a table of commandments, in which that called the fourth commandment is different from the fourth commandment in the twentieth chapter of Exodus. In that of Exodus, the reason given for keeping the seventh day is, because (says the commandment) God made the heavens and the earth in six days, and rested on the seventh; but in that of Deuteronomy, the reason given is, that it was the day on which the children of Israel came out of Egypt, and therefore, says this commandment, the Lord thy God commanded thee to keep the sabbath-day This makes no mention of the creation, nor that of the coming out of Egypt. There are also many things given as laws of Moses in this book, that are not to be found in any of the other books; among which is that inhuman and brutal law, xxi. 18, 19, 20, 21, which authorizes parents, the father and the mother, to bring their own children to have them stoned to death for what it pleased them to call stubbornness.—But priests have always been fond of preaching up Deuteronomy, for Deuteronomy preaches up tythes; and it is from this book, xxv. 4, they have taken the phrase, and applied it to tything, that “thou shalt not muzzle the ox when he treadeth Out the corn:” and that this might not escape observation, they have noted it in the table of contents at the head of the chapter, though it is only a single verse of less than two lines. O priests! priests! ye are willing to be compared to an ox, for the sake of tythes. [An elegant pocket edition of Paine’s Theological Works (London. R. Carlile, 1822) has in its title a picture of Paine, as a Moses in evening dress, unfolding the two tables of his “Age of Reason” to a farmer from whom the Bishop of Llandaff (who replied to this work) has taken a sheaf and a lamb which he is carrying to a church at the summit of a well stocked hill.—Editor.]—Though it is impossible for us to know identically who the writer of Deuteronomy was, it is not difficult to discover him professionally, that he was some Jewish priest, who lived, as I shall shew in the course of this work, at least three hundred and fifty years after the time of Moses.

This writer hasn’t explained how he got the speeches he gave to Moses, so we can assume he either made them up himself or gathered them from oral tradition. Either possibility seems likely since in the fifth chapter, he provides a list of commandments, and the fourth commandment there is different from the fourth commandment in the twentieth chapter of Exodus. In Exodus, the reason for keeping the seventh day is that God created the heavens and the earth in six days and rested on the seventh. But in Deuteronomy, the reason given is that it was the day the Israelites left Egypt, and so the commandment states that the Lord your God commanded you to observe the Sabbath. This version doesn’t mention creation or the departure from Egypt. Additionally, there are many laws attributed to Moses in this book that aren’t found in any other texts, including that inhumane law in xxi. 18, 19, 20, 21, which allows parents to bring their own children to be stoned for what they deem stubbornness. But priests have always liked promoting Deuteronomy because it encourages tithing; from this book, xxv. 4, they took the phrase “you shall not muzzle the ox when he treads out the corn” and applied it to tithing. To ensure this catches people's attention, they included it in the table of contents at the beginning of the chapter, even though it’s just a single verse that’s less than two lines long. Oh priests! You’re eager to be compared to an ox for the sake of tithes. [An elegant pocket edition of Paine’s Theological Works (London. R. Carlile, 1822) features a picture of Paine, dressed as Moses, presenting the two tables of his “Age of Reason” to a farmer, who is carrying a sheaf and a lamb to a church on a well-stocked hill—Editor.] While we may never know exactly who the writer of Deuteronomy was, it’s not hard to identify him professionally as a Jewish priest who lived, as I will demonstrate in this work, at least three hundred fifty years after Moses.

I come now to speak of the historical and chronological evidence. The chronology that I shall use is the Bible chronology; for I mean not to go out of the Bible for evidence of any thing, but to make the Bible itself prove historically and chronologically that Moses is not the author of the books ascribed to him. It is therefore proper that I inform the readers (such an one at least as may not have the opportunity of knowing it) that in the larger Bibles, and also in some smaller ones, there is a series of chronology printed in the margin of every page for the purpose of showing how long the historical matters stated in each page happened, or are supposed to have happened, before Christ, and consequently the distance of time between one historical circumstance and another.

I now want to discuss the historical and chronological evidence. The timeline I’m going to use is the one from the Bible; I won’t look outside the Bible for evidence but will let it demonstrate historically and chronologically that Moses is not the author of the books attributed to him. Therefore, it's important to inform readers (especially those who may not know) that in larger Bibles, as well as in some smaller ones, there’s a chronological series printed in the margin of each page to show how long ago the historical events mentioned on that page are believed to have occurred, and therefore, the time gap between one historical event and another.

I begin with the book of Genesis.—In Genesis xiv., the writer gives an account of Lot being taken prisoner in a battle between the four kings against five, and carried off; and that when the account of Lot being taken came to Abraham, that he armed all his household and marched to rescue Lot from the captors; and that he pursued them unto Dan. (ver. 14.)

I start with the book of Genesis. In Genesis 14, the author describes how Lot was captured in a battle between four kings and five, and taken away. When Abraham heard about Lot's capture, he gathered all the people in his household and went to rescue Lot from the captors. He pursued them all the way to Dan. (ver. 14.)

To shew in what manner this expression of Pursuing them unto Dan applies to the case in question, I will refer to two circumstances, the one in America, the other in France. The city now called New York, in America, was originally New Amsterdam; and the town in France, lately called Havre Marat, was before called Havre-de-Grace. New Amsterdam was changed to New York in the year 1664; Havre-de-Grace to Havre Marat in the year 1793. Should, therefore, any writing be found, though without date, in which the name of New-York should be mentioned, it would be certain evidence that such a writing could not have been written before, and must have been written after New Amsterdam was changed to New York, and consequently not till after the year 1664, or at least during the course of that year. And in like manner, any dateless writing, with the name of Havre Marat, would be certain evidence that such a writing must have been written after Havre-de-Grace became Havre Marat, and consequently not till after the year 1793, or at least during the course of that year.

To show how the expression "Pursuing them unto Dan" relates to the current situation, I'll point out two examples: one from America and the other from France. The city now known as New York in America was originally New Amsterdam, and the town in France, now called Havre Marat, was previously named Havre-de-Grace. New Amsterdam was renamed New York in 1664, while Havre-de-Grace became Havre Marat in 1793. Therefore, if any undated writing were to mention the name New York, it would clearly indicate that the writing could not have been created before that name change and must have been written after 1664, or at least during that year. Similarly, any undated writing that mentions Havre Marat would indicate that it must have been written after Havre-de-Grace was renamed and consequently not before 1793, or at least during that year.

I now come to the application of those cases, and to show that there was no such place as Dan till many years after the death of Moses; and consequently, that Moses could not be the writer of the book of Genesis, where this account of pursuing them unto Dan is given.

I now turn to the application of those cases and show that there was no place called Dan until many years after Moses died; therefore, Moses could not have written the book of Genesis, where this account of pursuing them to Dan is mentioned.

The place that is called Dan in the Bible was originally a town of the Gentiles, called Laish; and when the tribe of Dan seized upon this town, they changed its name to Dan, in commemoration of Dan, who was the father of that tribe, and the great grandson of Abraham.

The place known as Dan in the Bible was originally a town of non-Israelites called Laish. When the tribe of Dan took over this town, they renamed it Dan to honor Dan, the father of that tribe and the great-grandson of Abraham.

To establish this in proof, it is necessary to refer from Genesis to chapter xviii. of the book called the Book of judges. It is there said (ver. 27) that “they (the Danites) came unto Laish to a people that were quiet and secure, and they smote them with the edge of the sword [the Bible is filled with murder] and burned the city with fire; and they built a city, (ver. 28,) and dwelt therein, and [ver. 29,] they called the name of the city Dan, after the name of Dan, their father; howbeit the name of the city was Laish at the first.”

To prove this, we need to refer from Genesis to chapter xviii of the book known as the Book of Judges. It states (ver. 27) that “they (the Danites) went to Laish, a people who were peaceful and secure, and they struck them down with the sword [the Bible has many accounts of murder] and burned the city; then they built a city (ver. 28), settled there, and [ver. 29] named the city Dan, after their father Dan; however, the city was originally called Laish.”

This account of the Danites taking possession of Laish and changing it to Dan, is placed in the book of Judges immediately after the death of Samson. The death of Samson is said to have happened B.C. 1120 and that of Moses B.C. 1451; and, therefore, according to the historical arrangement, the place was not called Dan till 331 years after the death of Moses.

This story about the Danites taking over Laish and renaming it Dan is found in the book of Judges right after Samson's death. Samson is said to have died around 1120 B.C., while Moses died around 1451 B.C.; therefore, based on the historical timeline, the place wasn't called Dan until 331 years after Moses died.

There is a striking confusion between the historical and the chronological arrangement in the book of judges. The last five chapters, as they stand in the book, 17, 18, 19, 20, 21, are put chronologically before all the preceding chapters; they are made to be 28 years before the 16th chapter, 266 before the 15th, 245 before the 13th, 195 before the 9th, 90 before the 4th, and 15 years before the 1st chapter. This shews the uncertain and fabulous state of the Bible. According to the chronological arrangement, the taking of Laish, and giving it the name of Dan, is made to be twenty years after the death of Joshua, who was the successor of Moses; and by the historical order, as it stands in the book, it is made to be 306 years after the death of Joshua, and 331 after that of Moses; but they both exclude Moses from being the writer of Genesis, because, according to either of the statements, no such a place as Dan existed in the time of Moses; and therefore the writer of Genesis must have been some person who lived after the town of Laish had the name of Dan; and who that person was nobody knows, and consequently the book of Genesis is anonymous, and without authority.

There’s a noticeable confusion between the historical and chronological order in the book of Judges. The last five chapters—17, 18, 19, 20, and 21—are arranged chronologically before all the earlier chapters; they are placed 28 years before chapter 16, 266 years before chapter 15, 245 years before chapter 13, 195 years before chapter 9, 90 years before chapter 4, and 15 years before chapter 1. This highlights the uncertain and mythical nature of the Bible. According to the chronological order, the capture of Laish and its renaming to Dan occurs twenty years after Joshua’s death, who succeeded Moses; but in the historical order as it appears in the book, it’s set 306 years after Joshua’s death and 331 years after Moses’. Both interpretations suggest that Moses didn’t write Genesis because, under either arrangement, Dan didn’t exist during Moses' time. Thus, the writer of Genesis must have been someone who lived after Laish became known as Dan, but no one knows who that was, making the book of Genesis anonymous and lacking authority.

I come now to state another point of historical and chronological evidence, and to show therefrom, as in the preceding case, that Moses is not the author of the book of Genesis.

I’m now going to present another point of historical and chronological evidence, and from that, like in the previous case, demonstrate that Moses is not the author of the book of Genesis.

In Genesis xxxvi. there is given a genealogy of the sons and descendants of Esau, who are called Edomites, and also a list by name of the kings of Edom; in enumerating of which, it is said, verse 31, “And these are the kings that reigned in Edom, before there reigned any king over the children of Israel.”

In Genesis 36, there's a genealogy of Esau's sons and descendants, known as the Edomites, along with a list of the kings of Edom by name. It states in verse 31, "These are the kings who ruled in Edom before any king ruled over the Israelites."

Now, were any dateless writing to be found, in which, speaking of any past events, the writer should say, these things happened before there was any Congress in America, or before there was any Convention in France, it would be evidence that such writing could not have been written before, and could only be written after there was a Congress in America or a Convention in France, as the case might be; and, consequently, that it could not be written by any person who died before there was a Congress in the one country, or a Convention in the other.

Now, if any writing without a date were found where the author mentions past events by saying these things happened before there was a Congress in America or before there was a Convention in France, it would show that such writing couldn't have been created before those events and could only have been written after there was a Congress in America or a Convention in France, depending on the situation. Therefore, it couldn't have been written by anyone who died before there was a Congress in one country or a Convention in the other.

Nothing is more frequent, as well in history as in conversation, than to refer to a fact in the room of a date: it is most natural so to do, because a fact fixes itself in the memory better than a date; secondly, because the fact includes the date, and serves to give two ideas at once; and this manner of speaking by circumstances implies as positively that the fact alluded to is past, as if it was so expressed. When a person in speaking upon any matter, says, it was before I was married, or before my son was born, or before I went to America, or before I went to France, it is absolutely understood, and intended to be understood, that he has been married, that he has had a son, that he has been in America, or been in France. Language does not admit of using this mode of expression in any other sense; and whenever such an expression is found anywhere, it can only be understood in the sense in which only it could have been used.

Nothing is more common, both in history and conversation, than referring to an event along with a date. It's completely natural to do this because an event sticks in the memory better than a date does; plus, the event includes the date, giving you two pieces of information at once. This way of referring to things implies clearly that the event mentioned happened in the past, just as if it were stated directly. When someone talks about something and says, "it was before I got married," or "before my son was born," or "before I went to America," or "before I went to France," it's clearly understood—and meant to be understood—that they have gotten married, that they have had a son, that they have been to America, or that they have been to France. Language doesn't allow for this kind of expression to have any other meaning, and whenever you encounter such a phrase, it can only be understood in the way it was intended.

The passage, therefore, that I have quoted—that “these are the kings that reigned in Edom, before there reigned any king over the children of Israel,” could only have been written after the first king began to reign over them; and consequently that the book of Genesis, so far from having been written by Moses, could not have been written till the time of Saul at least. This is the positive sense of the passage; but the expression, any king, implies more kings than one, at least it implies two, and this will carry it to the time of David; and, if taken in a general sense, it carries itself through all times of the Jewish monarchy.

The quote I shared—“these are the kings that reigned in Edom, before there reigned any king over the children of Israel”—could only have been written after the first king started to reign over them. This means that the book of Genesis, rather than being written by Moses, couldn’t have been composed until at least the time of Saul. This is the clear meaning of the passage; however, the phrase "any king" suggests there were multiple kings, at least two, which brings it up to the time of David. In a broader sense, it also applies to all periods of the Jewish monarchy.

Had we met with this verse in any part of the Bible that professed to have been written after kings began to reign in Israel, it would have been impossible not to have seen the application of it. It happens then that this is the case; the two books of Chronicles, which give a history of all the kings of Israel, are professedly, as well as in fact, written after the Jewish monarchy began; and this verse that I have quoted, and all the remaining verses of Genesis xxxvi. are, word for word, In 1 Chronicles i., beginning at the 43d verse.

Had we encountered this verse in any part of the Bible that claimed to have been written after the kings started to reign in Israel, it would have been impossible not to see its relevance. As it turns out, this is indeed the case; the two books of Chronicles, which provide a history of all the kings of Israel, are clearly written after the Jewish monarchy began. The verse I've quoted, along with all the other verses from Genesis 36, are reproduced word for word in 1 Chronicles 1, starting from the 43rd verse.

It was with consistency that the writer of the Chronicles could say as he has said, 1 Chron. i. 43, “These are the kings that reigned in Edom, before there reigned any king over the children of Israel,” because he was going to give, and has given, a list of the kings that had reigned in Israel; but as it is impossible that the same expression could have been used before that period, it is as certain as any thing can be proved from historical language, that this part of Genesis is taken from Chronicles, and that Genesis is not so old as Chronicles, and probably not so old as the book of Homer, or as Æsop’s Fables; admitting Homer to have been, as the tables of chronology state, contemporary with David or Solomon, and Æsop to have lived about the end of the Jewish monarchy.

It was consistently stated by the writer of the Chronicles, as noted in 1 Chron. i. 43, “These are the kings who ruled in Edom before any king reigned over the children of Israel,” because he intended to provide, and has provided, a list of the kings who ruled in Israel. However, since it’s impossible that the same phrasing could have been used before that time, it’s as clear as anything can be shown through historical language that this section of Genesis is derived from Chronicles. This indicates that Genesis is not as old as Chronicles and likely not as old as the book of Homer or Æsop’s Fables; assuming, as the chronological tables suggest, that Homer was contemporary with David or Solomon, and that Æsop lived around the end of the Jewish monarchy.

Take away from Genesis the belief that Moses was the author, on which only the strange belief that it is the word of God has stood, and there remains nothing of Genesis but an anonymous book of stories, fables, and traditionary or invented absurdities, or of downright lies. The story of Eve and the serpent, and of Noah and his ark, drops to a level with the Arabian Tales, without the merit of being entertaining, and the account of men living to eight and nine hundred years becomes as fabulous as the immortality of the giants of the Mythology.

Remove the belief from Genesis that Moses wrote it, which is only supported by the strange idea that it is the word of God, and what you have left is just an anonymous collection of stories, fables, and either traditional or made-up absurdities, or outright lies. The tale of Eve and the serpent, along with Noah and his ark, falls to the same level as the Arabian Nights, lacking any merit of being entertaining, and the notion of people living to eight or nine hundred years becomes as mythical as the immortality of the giants in mythology.

Besides, the character of Moses, as stated in the Bible, is the most horrid that can be imagined. If those accounts be true, he was the wretch that first began and carried on wars on the score or on the pretence of religion; and under that mask, or that infatuation, committed the most unexampled atrocities that are to be found in the history of any nation. Of which I will state only one instance:

Besides, the character of Moses, as described in the Bible, is the most terrible thing that can be imagined. If those stories are true, he was the miserable person who first started and continued wars under the pretext of religion; and under that guise, or that delusion, committed the most unprecedented atrocities in the history of any nation. I'll mention just one example:

When the Jewish army returned from one of their plundering and murdering excursions, the account goes on as follows (Numbers xxxi. 13): “And Moses, and Eleazar the priest, and all the princes of the congregation, went forth to meet them without the camp; and Moses was wroth with the officers of the host, with the captains over thousands, and captains over hundreds, which came from the battle; and Moses said unto them, ‘Have ye saved all the women alive?’ behold, these caused the children of Israel, through the counsel of Balaam, to commit trespass against the Lord in the matter of Peor, and there was a plague among the congregation of the Lord. Now therefore, ‘kill every male among the little ones, and kill every woman that hath known a man by lying with him; but all the women-children that have not known a man by lying with him, keep alive for Yourselves.’”

When the Jewish army returned from one of their raiding and violent missions, the account goes on as follows (Numbers xxxi. 13): “And Moses, Eleazar the priest, and all the leaders of the congregation went out to meet them outside the camp; and Moses was angry with the officers of the army, the captains over thousands, and captains over hundreds, who came back from the battle; and Moses said to them, ‘Did you spare all the women alive?’ Look, these women caused the children of Israel, through Balaam’s advice, to sin against the Lord in the matter of Peor, and there was a plague among the congregation of the Lord. So now, ‘kill every male among the little ones, and kill every woman who has slept with a man; but keep alive for yourselves all the women-children who have not slept with a man.’”

Among the detestable villains that in any period of the world have disgraced the name of man, it is impossible to find a greater than Moses, if this account be true. Here is an order to butcher the boys, to massacre the mothers, and debauch the daughters.

Among the despicable villains throughout history who have brought shame to humanity, it’s hard to find anyone worse than Moses, if this story is accurate. Here’s a command to slaughter the boys, to kill the mothers, and to corrupt the daughters.

Let any mother put herself in the situation of those mothers, one child murdered, another destined to violation, and herself in the hands of an executioner: let any daughter put herself in the situation of those daughters, destined as a prey to the murderers of a mother and a brother, and what will be their feelings? It is in vain that we attempt to impose upon nature, for nature will have her course, and the religion that tortures all her social ties is a false religion.

Let any mother imagine being in the shoes of those mothers—one child killed, another facing violation, and herself at the mercy of an executioner. Let any daughter consider the situation of those daughters, destined to be prey for the murderers of their mother and brother. What would they feel? It’s pointless to try to go against nature, as nature will follow its own path, and a religion that torments all social bonds is a false religion.

After this detestable order, follows an account of the plunder taken, and the manner of dividing it; and here it is that the profaneings of priestly hypocrisy increases the catalogue of crimes. Verse 37, “And the Lord’s tribute of the sheep was six hundred and threescore and fifteen; and the beeves were thirty and six thousand, of which the Lord’s tribute was threescore and twelve; and the asses were thirty thousand, of which the Lord’s tribute was threescore and one; and the persons were sixteen thousand, of which the Lord’s tribute was thirty and two.” In short, the matters contained in this chapter, as well as in many other parts of the Bible, are too horrid for humanity to read, or for decency to hear; for it appears, from the 35th verse of this chapter, that the number of women-children consigned to debauchery by the order of Moses was thirty-two thousand.

After this detestable order, there's an account of the looted goods and how it was divided up; and this is where the hypocrisy of the priests adds to the list of crimes. Verse 37 states, “The Lord's portion of the sheep was six hundred and fifteen; the cattle were thirty-six thousand, of which the Lord’s portion was seventy-two; the donkeys were thirty thousand, of which the Lord’s portion was sixty-one; and the people were sixteen thousand, of which the Lord’s portion was thirty-two.” In short, the content of this chapter, as well as in many other parts of the Bible, is too horrific for anyone to read or for decency to hear; because it seems, from verse 35 of this chapter, that the number of women and children given over to debauchery by Moses' order was thirty-two thousand.

People in general know not what wickedness there is in this pretended word of God. Brought up in habits of superstition, they take it for granted that the Bible is true, and that it is good; they permit themselves not to doubt of it, and they carry the ideas they form of the benevolence of the Almighty to the book which they have been taught to believe was written by his authority. Good heavens! it is quite another thing, it is a book of lies, wickedness, and blasphemy; for what can be greater blasphemy, than to ascribe the wickedness of man to the orders of the Almighty!

People generally don't realize how much evil there is in this so-called word of God. Raised in superstitious habits, they take it for granted that the Bible is true and good; they don’t allow themselves to doubt it, and they project their ideas of the Almighty's kindness onto the book they've been taught was written by His authority. Good grief! It's something entirely different—it’s a book of lies, wickedness, and blasphemy; for what could be more blasphemous than attributing human wickedness to the commands of the Almighty!

But to return to my subject, that of showing that Moses is not the author of the books ascribed to him, and that the Bible is spurious. The two instances I have already given would be sufficient, without any additional evidence, to invalidate the authenticity of any book that pretended to be four or five hundred years more ancient than the matters it speaks of, refers to, them as facts; for in the case of pursuing them unto Dan, and of the kings that reigned over the children of Israel; not even the flimsy pretence of prophecy can be pleaded. The expressions are in the preter tense, and it would be downright idiotism to say that a man could prophecy in the preter tense.

But to get back to my point, which is to show that Moses isn't the author of the books attributed to him, and that the Bible is not genuine. The two examples I've already mentioned would be enough, without any extra proof, to challenge the authenticity of any book claiming to be four or five hundred years older than the events it discusses and cites as facts. In the case of tracking them all the way to Dan, and of the kings who ruled over the Israelites; there isn't even a weak claim of prophecy that can be made. The expressions are in the past tense, and it would be completely foolish to say that someone could prophesy in the past tense.

But there are many other passages scattered throughout those books that unite in the same point of evidence. It is said in Exodus, (another of the books ascribed to Moses,) xvi. 35: “And the children of Israel did eat manna until they came to a land inhabited; they did eat manna until they came unto the borders of the land of Canaan.”

But there are many other sections throughout those books that come together to support the same point. In Exodus, (another book attributed to Moses,) xvi. 35: “The children of Israel ate manna until they reached a populated land; they ate manna until they arrived at the borders of the land of Canaan.”

Whether the children of Israel ate manna or not, or what manna was, or whether it was anything more than a kind of fungus or small mushroom, or other vegetable substance common to that part of the country, makes no part of my argument; all that I mean to show is, that it is not Moses that could write this account, because the account extends itself beyond the life time of Moses. Moses, according to the Bible, (but it is such a book of lies and contradictions there is no knowing which part to believe, or whether any) died in the wilderness, and never came upon the borders of ‘the land of Canaan; and consequently, it could not be he that said what the children of Israel did, or what they ate when they came there. This account of eating manna, which they tell us was written by Moses, extends itself to the time of Joshua, the successor of Moses, as appears by the account given in the book of Joshua, after the children of Israel had passed the river Jordan, and came into the borders of the land of Canaan. Joshua, v. 12: “And the manna ceased on the morrow, after they had eaten of the old corn of the land; neither had the children of Israel manna any more, but they did eat of the fruit of the land of Canaan that year.”

Whether the Israelites ate manna or not, what manna was, or whether it was just some kind of fungus or small mushroom, or other local plant, doesn't really matter for my argument; all I want to show is that Moses could not have written this account since it goes beyond his lifetime. According to the Bible, (though it’s such a book of lies and contradictions that it's hard to know what to believe) Moses died in the wilderness and never reached the borders of Canaan; therefore, he couldn't have known what the Israelites did or what they ate when they got there. This account of eating manna, which is said to be written by Moses, actually continues into the time of Joshua, Moses's successor, as indicated in the book of Joshua, after the Israelites crossed the Jordan River and entered Canaan. Joshua 5:12: “And the manna ceased on the day after they had eaten the old corn of the land; and the children of Israel had no manna anymore, but they ate the produce of the land of Canaan that year.”

But a more remarkable instance than this occurs in Deuteronomy; which, while it shows that Moses could not be the writer of that book, shows also the fabulous notions that prevailed at that time about giants’ In Deuteronomy iii. 11, among the conquests said to be made by Moses, is an account of the taking of Og, king of Bashan: “For only Og, king of Bashan, remained of the race of giants; behold, his bedstead was a bedstead of iron; is it not in Rabbath of the children of Ammon? nine cubits was the length thereof, and four cubits the breadth of it, after the cubit of a man.” A cubit is 1 foot 9 888/1000 inches; the length therefore of the bed was 16 feet 4 inches, and the breadth 7 feet 4 inches: thus much for this giant’s bed. Now for the historical part, which, though the evidence is not so direct and positive as in the former cases, is nevertheless very presumable and corroborating evidence, and is better than the best evidence on the contrary side.

But a more remarkable example than this can be found in Deuteronomy, which not only shows that Moses couldn't have written that book, but also reflects the fanciful beliefs about giants that existed at that time. In Deuteronomy 3:11, among the victories attributed to Moses, there’s a story about the defeat of Og, the king of Bashan: “For only Og, king of Bashan, remained of the race of giants; look, his bed was made of iron; is it not in Rabbath of the children of Ammon? Its length was nine cubits, and its width four cubits, using the cubit of a man.” A cubit is 1 foot 9 888/1000 inches; therefore, the bed was 16 feet 4 inches long and 7 feet 4 inches wide: that’s a lot for this giant’s bed. Now, regarding the historical aspect, which, although the evidence isn't as straightforward and clear as in the previous cases, is still very plausible and serves as supportive evidence, and is better than the strongest evidence against it.

The writer, by way of proving the existence of this giant, refers to his bed, as an ancient relick, and says, is it not in Rabbath (or Rabbah) of the children of Ammon? meaning that it is; for such is frequently the bible method of affirming a thing. But it could not be Moses that said this, because Moses could know nothing about Rabbah, nor of what was in it. Rabbah was not a city belonging to this giant king, nor was it one of the cities that Moses took. The knowledge therefore that this bed was at Rabbah, and of the particulars of its dimensions, must be referred to the time when Rabbah was taken, and this was not till four hundred years after the death of Moses; for which, see 2 Sam. xii. 26: “And Joab [David’s general] fought against Rabbah of the children of Ammon, and took the royal city,” etc.

The writer tries to prove the existence of this giant by mentioning his bed as an ancient relic and asks if it isn't located in Rabbath (or Rabbah) of the children of Ammon, suggesting that it is, since that's a common way the Bible affirms something. However, this couldn't have been said by Moses because he wouldn't have known anything about Rabbah or what was there. Rabbah wasn't a city belonging to this giant king, nor was it one of the cities Moses conquered. Therefore, the knowledge that this bed was in Rabbah, along with its specific measurements, must come from the time when Rabbah was captured, which occurred four hundred years after Moses' death; for reference, see 2 Sam. xii. 26: “And Joab [David’s general] fought against Rabbah of the children of Ammon, and took the royal city,” etc.

As I am not undertaking to point out all the contradictions in time, place, and circumstance that abound in the books ascribed to Moses, and which prove to demonstration that those books could not be written by Moses, nor in the time of Moses, I proceed to the book of Joshua, and to shew that Joshua is not the author of that book, and that it is anonymous and without authority. The evidence I shall produce is contained in the book itself: I will not go out of the Bible for proof against the supposed authenticity of the Bible. False testimony is always good against itself.

As I’m not going to highlight all the contradictions in time, place, and circumstance found in the books attributed to Moses, which clearly demonstrate that these books couldn’t have been written by Moses or during his time, I’ll move on to the book of Joshua to show that Joshua isn’t the author of that book, and that it is anonymous and lacks authority. The evidence I’ll present is contained within the book itself: I won’t look outside the Bible for proof against the supposed authenticity of the Bible. False testimony always works against itself.

Joshua, according to Joshua i., was the immediate successor of Moses; he was, moreover, a military man, which Moses was not; and he continued as chief of the people of Israel twenty-five years; that is, from the time that Moses died, which, according to the Bible chronology, was B.C. 1451, until B.C. 1426, when, according to the same chronology, Joshua died. If, therefore, we find in this book, said to have been written by Joshua, references to facts done after the death of Joshua, it is evidence that Joshua could not be the author; and also that the book could not have been written till after the time of the latest fact which it records. As to the character of the book, it is horrid; it is a military history of rapine and murder, as savage and brutal as those recorded of his predecessor in villainy and hypocrisy, Moses; and the blasphemy consists, as in the former books, in ascribing those deeds to the orders of the Almighty.

Joshua, as noted in Joshua 1, was the direct successor to Moses; he was also a military leader, unlike Moses. He led the Israelites for twenty-five years, from the time Moses died in 1451 B.C. until Joshua's death in 1426 B.C., according to biblical chronology. If we discover in this book, claimed to have been written by Joshua, references to events that occurred after his death, it indicates that Joshua could not be the author. It also suggests that the book must have been written after the latest event it records. Regarding the content of the book, it is horrific; it serves as a military history of plunder and murder, as savage and brutal as those actions attributed to his predecessor in villainy and deceit, Moses. The blasphemy lies, as in the earlier books, in attributing these actions to the commands of the Almighty.

In the first place, the book of Joshua, as is the case in the preceding books, is written in the third person; it is the historian of Joshua that speaks, for it would have been absurd and vainglorious that Joshua should say of himself, as is said of him in the last verse of the sixth chapter, that “his fame was noised throughout all the country.”—I now come more immediately to the proof.

In the first place, the book of Joshua, like the earlier books, is written in the third person; it’s the historian of Joshua who is speaking because it would have been ridiculous and boastful for Joshua to say about himself, as the last verse of the sixth chapter states, that “his fame was noised throughout all the country.” —I now come more directly to the evidence.

In Joshua xxiv. 31, it is said “And Israel served the Lord all the days of Joshua, and all the days of the elders that over-lived Joshua.” Now, in the name of common sense, can it be Joshua that relates what people had done after he was dead? This account must not only have been written by some historian that lived after Joshua, but that lived also after the elders that out-lived Joshua.

In Joshua 24:31, it says, “And Israel served the Lord all the days of Joshua, and all the days of the elders who outlived Joshua.” Now, common sense tells us that it can't be Joshua himself who is reporting on what people did after he was dead. This record must have been written by a historian who lived after Joshua, as well as after the elders who outlived him.

There are several passages of a general meaning with respect to time, scattered throughout the book of Joshua, that carries the time in which the book was written to a distance from the time of Joshua, but without marking by exclusion any particular time, as in the passage above quoted. In that passage, the time that intervened between the death of Joshua and the death of the elders is excluded descriptively and absolutely, and the evidence substantiates that the book could not have been written till after the death of the last.

There are several sections with a general meaning about time, spread throughout the book of Joshua, that separate the period in which the book was written from the time of Joshua. However, they don’t pinpoint a specific time like the previously quoted passage does. In that passage, the period between Joshua’s death and the death of the elders is specifically and completely excluded, and the evidence supports that the book couldn’t have been written until after the last elder died.

But though the passages to which I allude, and which I am going to quote, do not designate any particular time by exclusion, they imply a time far more distant from the days of Joshua than is contained between the death of Joshua and the death of the elders. Such is the passage, x. 14, where, after giving an account that the sun stood still upon Gibeon, and the moon in the valley of Ajalon, at the command of Joshua, (a tale only fit to amuse children) [NOTE: This tale of the sun standing still upon Motint Gibeon, and the moon in the valley of Ajalon, is one of those fables that detects itself. Such a circumstance could not have happened without being known all over the world. One half would have wondered why the sun did not rise, and the other why it did not set; and the tradition of it would be universal; whereas there is not a nation in the world that knows anything about it. But why must the moon stand still? What occasion could there be for moonlight in the daytime, and that too whilst the sun shined? As a poetical figure, the whole is well enough; it is akin to that in the song of Deborah and Barak, The stars in their courses fought against Sisera; but it is inferior to the figurative declaration of Mahomet to the persons who came to expostulate with him on his goings on, Wert thou, said he, to come to me with the sun in thy right hand and the moon in thy left, it should not alter my career. For Joshua to have exceeded Mahomet, he should have put the sun and moon, one in each pocket, and carried them as Guy Faux carried his dark lanthorn, and taken them out to shine as he might happen to want them. The sublime and the ridiculous are often so nearly related that it is difficult to class them separately. One step above the sublime makes the ridiculous, and one step above the ridiculous makes the sublime again; the account, however, abstracted from the poetical fancy, shews the ignorance of Joshua, for he should have commanded the earth to have stood still.—Author.] the passage says: “And there was no day like that, before it, nor after it, that the Lord hearkened to the voice of a man.”

But even though the passages I’m referring to, which I’m about to quote, don’t specify a particular time by exclusion, they suggest a time much further removed from the days of Joshua than what lies between Joshua’s death and the death of the elders. Take, for example, the passage, x. 14, where it reports that the sun stood still over Gibeon and the moon in the valley of Ajalon because of Joshua’s command—a story that seems suited only for children. [NOTE: This story of the sun standing still at Gibeon and the moon in the valley of Ajalon is one of those fables that reveals itself. Such an event couldn’t happen without being known worldwide. One half would have wondered why the sun didn’t rise, and the other half why it didn’t set; the tradition of it would be universal; yet there isn’t a nation that knows anything about it. Why would the moon need to stay still? What reason would there be for moonlight in the daytime while the sun is shining? As a poetic image, it’s fine; it’s similar to what is found in Deborah and Barak’s song, "The stars in their courses fought against Sisera"; but it’s less impressive than the figurative statement of Muhammad to those who came to confront him about his actions: "If you were to come to me with the sun in your right hand and the moon in your left, it wouldn’t change my path." For Joshua to surpass Muhammad, he’d have needed to carry the sun and moon, one in each pocket, as Guy Fawkes carried his dark lantern, pulling them out to shine as he needed. The sublime and the ridiculous are often closely related, making them hard to classify separately. One step above the sublime becomes ridiculous, and one step above the ridiculous becomes sublime again; however, the account, stripped of its poetic flair, reveals Joshua's ignorance because he should have commanded the earth to stand still.—Author.] The passage states: “And there was no day like that, before it, nor after it, that the Lord listened to the voice of a man.”

The time implied by the expression after it, that is, after that day, being put in comparison with all the time that passed before it, must, in order to give any expressive signification to the passage, mean a great length of time:—for example, it would have been ridiculous to have said so the next day, or the next week, or the next month, or the next year; to give therefore meaning to the passage, comparative with the wonder it relates, and the prior time it alludes to, it must mean centuries of years; less however than one would be trifling, and less than two would be barely admissible.

The time suggested by the phrase "after that day," when compared to all the time that came before it, must, to have any real significance in the context, indicate a long period: for instance, it would have been absurd to say it the next day, week, month, or even year; therefore, to give weight to the statement in relation to the wonder it expresses and the time it references, it must mean hundreds of years; anything less would be trivial, and less than two would be barely acceptable.

A distant, but general time is also expressed in chapter viii.; where, after giving an account of the taking the city of Ai, it is said, ver. 28th, “And Joshua burned Ai, and made it an heap for ever, a desolation unto this day;” and again, ver. 29, where speaking of the king of Ai, whom Joshua had hanged, and buried at the entering of the gate, it is said, “And he raised thereon a great heap of stones, which remaineth unto this day,” that is, unto the day or time in which the writer of the book of Joshua lived. And again, in chapter x. where, after speaking of the five kings whom Joshua had hanged on five trees, and then thrown in a cave, it is said, “And he laid great stones on the cave’s mouth, which remain unto this very day.”

A distant but general timeframe is also mentioned in chapter viii. After talking about the capture of the city of Ai, it states in verse 28, “And Joshua burned Ai and made it a permanent heap, a desolation to this day;” and again in verse 29, when discussing the king of Ai, whom Joshua hanged and then buried at the entrance of the gate, it says, “And he raised a large heap of stones there, which remains to this day,” meaning the time when the writer of the book of Joshua lived. Again, in chapter x, after mentioning the five kings that Joshua hanged on five trees and then put into a cave, it says, “And he laid great stones at the mouth of the cave, which remain to this very day.”

In enumerating the several exploits of Joshua, and of the tribes, and of the places which they conquered or attempted, it is said, xv. 63, “As for the Jebusites, the inhabitants of Jerusalem, the children of Judah could not drive them out; but the Jebusites dwell with the children of Judah AT JERUSALEM unto this day.” The question upon this passage is, At what time did the Jebusites and the children of Judah dwell together at Jerusalem? As this matter occurs again in judges i. I shall reserve my observations till I come to that part.

In listing the various deeds of Joshua, the tribes, and the places they conquered or tried to conquer, it is mentioned in xv. 63, “Regarding the Jebusites, the residents of Jerusalem, the children of Judah couldn't drive them out; instead, the Jebusites live alongside the children of Judah IN JERUSALEM to this day.” The question about this passage is, when did the Jebusites and the children of Judah live together in Jerusalem? Since this topic comes up again in judges i, I will hold my comments until I reach that section.

Having thus shewn from the book of Joshua itself, without any auxiliary evidence whatever, that Joshua is not the author of that book, and that it is anonymous, and consequently without authority, I proceed, as before-mentioned, to the book of Judges.

Having demonstrated from the book of Joshua itself, with no additional evidence at all, that Joshua is not the author of that book, and that it is anonymous, and therefore lacking authority, I will continue, as previously mentioned, to the book of Judges.

The book of Judges is anonymous on the face of it; and, therefore, even the pretence is wanting to call it the word of God; it has not so much as a nominal voucher; it is altogether fatherless.

The book of Judges doesn't name its author, so it doesn't even try to claim to be the word of God; it lacks any kind of formal endorsement and is completely without a known origin.

This book begins with the same expression as the book of Joshua. That of Joshua begins, chap i. 1, Now after the death of Moses, etc., and this of the Judges begins, Now after the death of Joshua, etc. This, and the similarity of stile between the two books, indicate that they are the work of the same author; but who he was, is altogether unknown; the only point that the book proves is that the author lived long after the time of Joshua; for though it begins as if it followed immediately after his death, the second chapter is an epitome or abstract of the whole book, which, according to the Bible chronology, extends its history through a space of 306 years; that is, from the death of Joshua, B.C. 1426 to the death of Samson, B.C. 1120, and only 25 years before Saul went to seek his father’s asses, and was made king. But there is good reason to believe, that it was not written till the time of David, at least, and that the book of Joshua was not written before the same time.

This book starts in the same way as the book of Joshua. The book of Joshua begins with, "Now after the death of Moses," and this one, the book of Judges, starts with, "Now after the death of Joshua." This, along with the similar writing style of both books, suggests that they were written by the same author; however, the identity of that author is completely unknown. The only thing this book makes clear is that the author lived long after the time of Joshua. Even though it begins as if it picks up right after his death, the second chapter is a summary of the entire book, which, according to biblical chronology, covers a period of 306 years—from the death of Joshua in 1426 B.C. to the death of Samson in 1120 B.C., just 25 years before Saul went to find his father's donkeys and became king. There are strong reasons to believe that it wasn’t written until the time of David, at least, and that the book of Joshua wasn’t written until around the same time.

In Judges i., the writer, after announcing the death of Joshua, proceeds to tell what happened between the children of Judah and the native inhabitants of the land of Canaan. In this statement the writer, having abruptly mentioned Jerusalem in the 7th verse, says immediately after, in the 8th verse, by way of explanation, “Now the children of Judah had fought against Jerusalem, and taken it;” consequently this book could not have been written before Jerusalem had been taken. The reader will recollect the quotation I have just before made from Joshua xv. 63, where it said that the Jebusites dwell with the children of Judah at Jerusalem at this day; meaning the time when the book of Joshua was written.

In Judges 1, the author, after noting Joshua's death, goes on to describe what happened between the people of Judah and the native inhabitants of Canaan. In this account, the author briefly mentions Jerusalem in verse 7 and then explains in verse 8, "Now the people of Judah fought against Jerusalem and captured it;" therefore, this book must have been written after Jerusalem was taken. Recall the earlier quote I referenced from Joshua 15:63, which states that the Jebusites still live alongside the people of Judah in Jerusalem today; referring to the time when the book of Joshua was written.

The evidence I have already produced to prove that the books I have hitherto treated of were not written by the persons to whom they are ascribed, nor till many years after their death, if such persons ever lived, is already so abundant, that I can afford to admit this passage with less weight than I am entitled to draw from it. For the case is, that so far as the Bible can be credited as an history, the city of Jerusalem was not taken till the time of David; and consequently, that the book of Joshua, and of Judges, were not written till after the commencement of the reign of David, which was 370 years after the death of Joshua.

The evidence I’ve already presented to show that the books I’ve discussed weren’t actually written by the people they’re attributed to, nor until many years after their deaths—if those people even existed—is so overwhelming that I can acknowledge this point with less emphasis than I could otherwise. The fact is, as far as the Bible can be trusted as a historical account, the city of Jerusalem wasn’t conquered until the time of David. Therefore, the books of Joshua and Judges couldn’t have been written until after David began his reign, which was 370 years after Joshua’s death.

The name of the city that was afterward called Jerusalem was originally Jebus, or Jebusi, and was the capital of the Jebusites. The account of David’s taking this city is given in 2 Samuel, v. 4, etc.; also in 1 Chron. xiv. 4, etc. There is no mention in any part of the Bible that it was ever taken before, nor any account that favours such an opinion. It is not said, either in Samuel or in Chronicles, that they “utterly destroyed men, women and children, that they left not a soul to breathe,” as is said of their other conquests; and the silence here observed implies that it was taken by capitulation; and that the Jebusites, the native inhabitants, continued to live in the place after it was taken. The account therefore, given in Joshua, that “the Jebusites dwell with the children of Judah” at Jerusalem at this day, corresponds to no other time than after taking the city by David.

The city later known as Jerusalem was originally called Jebus, or Jebusi, and was the capital of the Jebusites. The story of David capturing this city is found in 2 Samuel, v. 4, etc.; also in 1 Chronicles xiv. 4, etc. The Bible does not mention that it was ever taken before, nor is there any evidence to support that idea. It is not stated in either Samuel or Chronicles that they "completely destroyed men, women, and children, leaving no one alive," as is described in their other victories; and the lack of such language suggests that it was taken through negotiation, and that the Jebusites, the original inhabitants, continued to live there after it was captured. Therefore, the account in Joshua that "the Jebusites live among the children of Judah" in Jerusalem today only aligns with the time after David took the city.

Having now shown that every book in the Bible, from Genesis to Judges, is without authenticity, I come to the book of Ruth, an idle, bungling story, foolishly told, nobody knows by whom, about a strolling country-girl creeping slily to bed to her cousin Boaz. [The text of Ruth does not imply the unpleasant sense Paine’s words are likely to convey.—Editor.] Pretty stuff indeed to be called the word of God. It is, however, one of the best books in the Bible, for it is free from murder and rapine.

Having demonstrated that every book in the Bible, from Genesis to Judges, lacks authenticity, I now turn to the book of Ruth, a trivial and poorly told story, the author of which is unknown, about a country girl stealthily going to bed with her cousin Boaz. [The text of Ruth does not imply the unpleasant meaning that Paine's words are likely to convey.—Editor.] It's quite ridiculous to call this the word of God. Nevertheless, it is one of the better books in the Bible, as it does not involve murder or violence.

I come next to the two books of Samuel, and to shew that those books were not written by Samuel, nor till a great length of time after the death of Samuel; and that they are, like all the former books, anonymous, and without authority.

I now turn to the two books of Samuel to show that these books were not written by Samuel and were instead written long after his death; moreover, like all the previous books, they are anonymous and lack authority.

To be convinced that these books have been written much later than the time of Samuel, and consequently not by him, it is only necessary to read the account which the writer gives of Saul going to seek his father’s asses, and of his interview with Samuel, of whom Saul went to enquire about those lost asses, as foolish people now-a-days go to a conjuror to enquire after lost things.

To be convinced that these books were written long after the time of Samuel, and therefore not by him, you only need to read the account of Saul going to look for his father’s donkeys and his meeting with Samuel, where Saul went to ask about those lost donkeys, just like silly people today go to a fortune teller to ask about lost things.

The writer, in relating this story of Saul, Samuel, and the asses, does not tell it as a thing that had just then happened, but as an ancient story in the time this writer lived; for he tells it in the language or terms used at the time that Samuel lived, which obliges the writer to explain the story in the terms or language used in the time the writer lived.

The writer, while telling this story of Saul, Samuel, and the donkeys, doesn't present it as a recent event, but as an old tale from the period of his own life; he uses the language and terms that were common in Samuel's time, which leads him to narrate the story using the language or terms from his own era.

Samuel, in the account given of him in the first of those books, chap. ix. 13 called the seer; and it is by this term that Saul enquires after him, ver. 11, “And as they [Saul and his servant] went up the hill to the city, they found young maidens going out to draw water; and they said unto them, Is the seer here?” Saul then went according to the direction of these maidens, and met Samuel without knowing him, and said unto him, ver. 18, “Tell me, I pray thee, where the seer’s house is? and Samuel answered Saul, and said, I am the seer.”

Samuel, as mentioned in the first book, chapter 9, verse 13, is referred to as the seer; this is the term Saul uses when he asks about him in verse 11. “As they [Saul and his servant] climbed the hill to the city, they came across some young women going out to draw water, and they asked them, ‘Is the seer here?’” Saul then followed the directions given by these women and encountered Samuel without realizing who he was. He asked him in verse 18, “Can you tell me where the seer’s house is?” Samuel replied to Saul, saying, “I am the seer.”

As the writer of the book of Samuel relates these questions and answers, in the language or manner of speaking used in the time they are said to have been spoken, and as that manner of speaking was out of use when this author wrote, he found it necessary, in order to make the story understood, to explain the terms in which these questions and answers are spoken; and he does this in the 9th verse, where he says, “Before-time in Israel, when a man went to enquire of God, thus he spake, Come let us go to the seer; for he that is now called a prophet, was before-time called a seer.” This proves, as I have before said, that this story of Saul, Samuel, and the asses, was an ancient story at the time the book of Samuel was written, and consequently that Samuel did not write it, and that the book is without authenticity.

As the author of the book of Samuel shares these questions and answers, he uses the language or way of speaking from the time they were said to have been spoken. Since that way of speaking was no longer in use when he wrote, he found it necessary to explain the terms of these questions and answers to make the story clear. He does this in the 9th verse, where he says, “Back in Israel, when someone went to ask God, they would say, 'Come, let’s go to the seer'; because what we now call a prophet was then referred to as a seer.” This shows, as I mentioned earlier, that the story of Saul, Samuel, and the donkeys was already an ancient tale by the time the book of Samuel was written, which means Samuel did not write it, and the book lacks authenticity.

But if we go further into those books the evidence is still more positive that Samuel is not the writer of them; for they relate things that did not happen till several years after the death of Samuel. Samuel died before Saul; for i Samuel, xxviii. tells, that Saul and the witch of Endor conjured Samuel up after he was dead; yet the history of matters contained in those books is extended through the remaining part of Saul’s life, and to the latter end of the life of David, who succeeded Saul. The account of the death and burial of Samuel (a thing which he could not write himself) is related in i Samuel xxv.; and the chronology affixed to this chapter makes this to be B.C. 1060; yet the history of this first book is brought down to B.C. 1056, that is, to the death of Saul, which was not till four years after the death of Samuel.

But if we look deeper into those books, the evidence is even clearer that Samuel did not write them; they discuss events that happened several years after Samuel's death. Samuel died before Saul; 1 Samuel 28 tells us that Saul and the witch of Endor summoned Samuel after he had died. However, the accounts in those books cover the rest of Saul's life and the end of David's life, who took over after Saul. The details about Samuel's death and burial (which he obviously couldn't have written himself) are found in 1 Samuel 25, and the timeline attached to this chapter places it around 1060 B.C. Meanwhile, the history in this first book continues until 1056 B.C., which marks Saul's death, occurring four years after Samuel's death.

The second book of Samuel begins with an account of things that did not happen till four years after Samuel was dead; for it begins with the reign of David, who succeeded Saul, and it goes on to the end of David’s reign, which was forty-three years after the death of Samuel; and, therefore, the books are in themselves positive evidence that they were not written by Samuel.

The second book of Samuel starts with events that took place four years after Samuel's death; it begins with David's reign, who took over from Saul, and continues to the end of David's reign, which lasted forty-three years after Samuel died. Therefore, the books clearly show that they were not written by Samuel.

I have now gone through all the books in the first part of the Bible, to which the names of persons are affixed, as being the authors of those books, and which the church, styling itself the Christian church, have imposed upon the world as the writings of Moses, Joshua and Samuel; and I have detected and proved the falsehood of this imposition.—And now ye priests, of every description, who have preached and written against the former part of the ‘Age of Reason,’ what have ye to say? Will ye with all this mass of evidence against you, and staring you in the face, still have the assurance to march into your pulpits, and continue to impose these books on your congregations, as the works of inspired penmen and the word of God? when it is as evident as demonstration can make truth appear, that the persons who ye say are the authors, are not the authors, and that ye know not who the authors are. What shadow of pretence have ye now to produce for continuing the blasphemous fraud? What have ye still to offer against the pure and moral religion of deism, in support of your system of falsehood, idolatry, and pretended revelation? Had the cruel and murdering orders, with which the Bible is filled, and the numberless torturing executions of men, women, and children, in consequence of those orders, been ascribed to some friend, whose memory you revered, you would have glowed with satisfaction at detecting the falsehood of the charge, and gloried in defending his injured fame. It is because ye are sunk in the cruelty of superstition, or feel no interest in the honour of your Creator, that ye listen to the horrid tales of the Bible, or hear them with callous indifference. The evidence I have produced, and shall still produce in the course of this work, to prove that the Bible is without authority, will, whilst it wounds the stubbornness of a priest, relieve and tranquillize the minds of millions: it will free them from all those hard thoughts of the Almighty which priestcraft and the Bible had infused into their minds, and which stood in everlasting opposition to all their ideas of his moral justice and benevolence.

I have now read all the books in the first part of the Bible, attributed to various authors, which the church, calling itself the Christian church, has presented to the world as the writings of Moses, Joshua, and Samuel; and I have uncovered and proven the deception behind this claim. —And now, you priests of every kind, who have preached and written against the earlier part of the ‘Age of Reason,’ what do you have to say? With all this evidence against you, which is clear and undeniable, will you still confidently step into your pulpits and keep pushing these books on your congregations as the works of inspired authors and the word of God? It is as clear as day that the people you claim are the authors are not, and that you don’t even know who the real authors are. What excuse do you have now for maintaining this blasphemous fraud? What do you still have to say against the pure and moral religion of deism, to defend your system of lies, idolatry, and false revelation? If the cruel and violent orders that fill the Bible, along with the countless torturous executions of men, women, and children resulting from those orders, had been attributed to someone you admired, you would have felt proud to expose the falsehood of that claim and would have defended their tarnished reputation. It’s only because you are steeped in the cruelty of superstition or have no concern for the honor of your Creator that you accept the horrifying narratives of the Bible or hear them with cold indifference. The evidence I have presented, and will continue to present throughout this work, to demonstrate that the Bible lacks authority, will, while it challenges the stubbornness of a priest, bring relief and peace of mind to millions: it will free them from all those harsh thoughts about the Almighty that priesthood and the Bible have implanted in their minds, which conflict with their understanding of His moral justice and kindness.

I come now to the two books of Kings, and the two books of Chronicles.—Those books are altogether historical, and are chiefly confined to the lives and actions of the Jewish kings, who in general were a parcel of rascals: but these are matters with which we have no more concern than we have with the Roman emperors, or Homer’s account of the Trojan war. Besides which, as those books are anonymous, and as we know nothing of the writer, or of his character, it is impossible for us to know what degree of credit to give to the matters related therein. Like all other ancient histories, they appear to be a jumble of fable and of fact, and of probable and of improbable things, but which distance of time and place, and change of circumstances in the world, have rendered obsolete and uninteresting.

I now turn to the two books of Kings and the two books of Chronicles. These books are entirely historical and mainly focus on the lives and actions of the Jewish kings, who were generally a bunch of troublemakers. However, these issues are not more relevant to us than the Roman emperors or Homer’s stories about the Trojan war. Moreover, since these books are anonymous and we know nothing about the writer or their character, it’s impossible to assess how much credibility to give to the stories they contain. Like all ancient histories, they seem to mix fables with facts, along with likely and unlikely events, but the passage of time, changes in location, and shifts in circumstances have made them outdated and uninteresting.

The chief use I shall make of those books will be that of comparing them with each other, and with other parts of the Bible, to show the confusion, contradiction, and cruelty in this pretended word of God.

The main way I’ll use those books is to compare them with each other and with other parts of the Bible to highlight the confusion, contradictions, and cruelty in this so-called word of God.

The first book of Kings begins with the reign of Solomon, which, according to the Bible chronology, was B.C. 1015; and the second book ends B.C. 588, being a little after the reign of Zedekiah, whom Nebuchadnezzar, after taking Jerusalem and conquering the Jews, carried captive to Babylon. The two books include a space of 427 years.

The first book of Kings starts with Solomon’s reign, which, according to the Bible's timeline, began in 1015 B.C.; and the second book wraps up in 588 B.C., shortly after Zedekiah's rule, who Nebuchadnezzar took captive to Babylon after capturing Jerusalem and defeating the Jews. Together, the two books cover a period of 427 years.

The two books of Chronicles are an history of the same times, and in general of the same persons, by another author; for it would be absurd to suppose that the same author wrote the history twice over. The first book of Chronicles (after giving the genealogy from Adam to Saul, which takes up the first nine chapters) begins with the reign of David; and the last book ends, as in the last book of Kings, soon, after the reign of Zedekiah, about B.C. 588. The last two verses of the last chapter bring the history 52 years more forward, that is, to 536. But these verses do not belong to the book, as I shall show when I come to speak of the book of Ezra.

The two books of Chronicles provide a history of the same period and generally the same people, written by a different author; it's unreasonable to think the same person would write the same history twice. The first book of Chronicles starts with the genealogy from Adam to Saul, which covers the first nine chapters, and then it begins with David’s reign. The last book wraps up shortly after Zedekiah’s reign, around 588 B.C. The final two verses of the last chapter move the timeline forward by 52 years, to 536. However, these verses don't actually belong to the book, as I’ll explain when I discuss the book of Ezra.

The two books of Kings, besides the history of Saul, David, and Solomon, who reigned over all Israel, contain an abstract of the lives of seventeen kings, and one queen, who are stiled kings of Judah; and of nineteen, who are stiled kings of Israel; for the Jewish nation, immediately on the death of Solomon, split into two parties, who chose separate kings, and who carried on most rancorous wars against each other.

The two books of Kings, in addition to the history of Saul, David, and Solomon, who ruled over all Israel, include an overview of the lives of seventeen kings and one queen, referred to as the kings of Judah, and nineteen who are known as the kings of Israel. After Solomon's death, the Jewish nation divided into two factions, each choosing their own kings and waging intense wars against one another.

These two books are little more than a history of assassinations, treachery, and wars. The cruelties that the Jews had accustomed themselves to practise on the Canaanites, whose country they had savagely invaded, under a pretended gift from God, they afterwards practised as furiously on each other. Scarcely half their kings died a natural death, and in some instances whole families were destroyed to secure possession to the successor, who, after a few years, and sometimes only a few months, or less, shared the same fate. In 2 Kings x., an account is given of two baskets full of children’s heads, seventy in number, being exposed at the entrance of the city; they were the children of Ahab, and were murdered by the orders of Jehu, whom Elisha, the pretended man of God, had anointed to be king over Israel, on purpose to commit this bloody deed, and assassinate his predecessor. And in the account of the reign of Menahem, one of the kings of Israel who had murdered Shallum, who had reigned but one month, it is said, 2 Kings xv. 16, that Menahem smote the city of Tiphsah, because they opened not the city to him, and all the women therein that were with child he ripped up.

These two books are mostly about a history of murders, betrayal, and wars. The brutalities that the Jews got used to inflicting on the Canaanites, whose land they violently invaded under the guise of a gift from God, they later turned on each other with equal ferocity. Hardly half of their kings died a natural death, and in some cases, entire families were wiped out to secure the throne for the successor, who, after a few years, or sometimes only a few months or less, met the same fate. In 2 Kings x., there's an account of two baskets full of children's heads, seventy in total, being displayed at the city entrance; they were the children of Ahab, and Jehu, who was anointed king over Israel by Elisha, a supposed man of God, ordered their murder as part of a bloody scheme to eliminate his predecessor. In the account of Menahem's reign, one of the kings of Israel who killed Shallum, who had ruled for only one month, it says in 2 Kings xv. 16 that Menahem attacked the city of Tiphshah because they refused to let him in, and he brutally killed all the pregnant women there.

Could we permit ourselves to suppose that the Almighty would distinguish any nation of people by the name of his chosen people, we must suppose that people to have been an example to all the rest of the world of the purest piety and humanity, and not such a nation of ruffians and cut-throats as the ancient Jews were,—a people who, corrupted by and copying after such monsters and imposters as Moses and Aaron, Joshua, Samuel, and David, had distinguished themselves above all others on the face of the known earth for barbarity and wickedness. If we will not stubbornly shut our eyes and steel our hearts it is impossible not to see, in spite of all that long-established superstition imposes upon the mind, that the flattering appellation of his chosen people is no other than a LIE which the priests and leaders of the Jews had invented to cover the baseness of their own characters; and which Christian priests sometimes as corrupt, and often as cruel, have professed to believe.

Could we allow ourselves to think that the Almighty would choose any nation as His selected people, we would have to assume that this nation would be a model of the highest piety and humanity, rather than a nation of villains and murderers like the ancient Jews were—a people who, corrupted by and imitating such frauds and impostors as Moses, Aaron, Joshua, Samuel, and David, distinguished themselves above all others in the known world for their cruelty and wickedness. If we don’t stubbornly close our eyes and harden our hearts, it’s impossible not to see, despite all the long-standing superstitions that cloud our minds, that the flattering label of His chosen people is nothing more than a LIE that the priests and leaders of the Jews invented to hide their own moral failings; and which Christian priests, often just as corrupt and cruel, have claimed to believe.

The two books of Chronicles are a repetition of the same crimes; but the history is broken in several places, by the author leaving out the reign of some of their kings; and in this, as well as in that of Kings, there is such a frequent transition from kings of Judah to kings of Israel, and from kings of Israel to kings of Judah, that the narrative is obscure in the reading. In the same book the history sometimes contradicts itself: for example, in 2 Kings, i. 17, we are told, but in rather ambiguous terms, that after the death of Ahaziah, king of Israel, Jehoram, or Joram, (who was of the house of Ahab), reigned in his stead in the second Year of Jehoram, or Joram, son of Jehoshaphat, king of Judah; and in viii. 16, of the same book, it is said, “And in the fifth year of Joram, the son of Ahab, king of Israel, Jehoshaphat being then king of Judah, Jehoram, the son of Jehoshaphat king of judah, began to reign.” That is, one chapter says Joram of Judah began to reign in the second year of Joram of Israel; and the other chapter says, that Joram of Israel began to reign in the fifth year of Joram of Judah.

The two books of Chronicles repeat the same events, but the timeline is broken at various points because the author skips the reigns of some kings. Additionally, both Chronicles and Kings frequently shift between the kings of Judah and the kings of Israel, making the narrative confusing to read. In the same book, the history sometimes contradicts itself. For example, in 2 Kings 1:17, it suggests, though somewhat unclearly, that after the death of Ahaziah, king of Israel, Jehoram (or Joram), from the house of Ahab, took over in the second year of Jehoram (or Joram), son of Jehoshaphat, king of Judah. Then in 2 Kings 8:16, it states, "In the fifth year of Joram, the son of Ahab, king of Israel, while Jehoshaphat was king of Judah, Jehoram, the son of Jehoshaphat, king of Judah, began to reign." Essentially, one chapter claims Joram of Judah began his reign in the second year of Joram of Israel, while the other claims Joram of Israel began his reign in the fifth year of Joram of Judah.

Several of the most extraordinary matters related in one history, as having happened during the reign of such or such of their kings, are not to be found in the other, in relating the reign of the same king: for example, the two first rival kings, after the death of Solomon, were Rehoboam and Jeroboam; and in i Kings xii. and xiii. an account is given of Jeroboam making an offering of burnt incense, and that a man, who is there called a man of God, cried out against the altar (xiii. 2): “O altar, altar! thus saith the Lord: Behold, a child shall be born unto the house of David, Josiah by name, and upon thee shall he offer the priests of the high places that burn incense upon thee, and men’s bones shall be burned upon thee.” Verse 4: “And it came to pass, when king Jeroboam heard the saying of the man of God, which had cried against the altar in Bethel, that he put forth his hand from the altar, saying, Lay hold on him; and his hand which he put out against him dried up so that he could not pull it again to him.”

Several of the most remarkable events described in one account, supposedly occurring during the reign of various kings, are missing in another account regarding the same king. For instance, the first two rival kings after Solomon's death were Rehoboam and Jeroboam. In 1 Kings 12 and 13, there's a story about Jeroboam offering burnt incense, and a man referred to as a man of God called out against the altar (13:2): “O altar, altar! Thus says the Lord: Behold, a child named Josiah will be born to the house of David, and he will offer the priests of the high places that burn incense on you, and human bones will be burned on you.” Verse 4: “When King Jeroboam heard the words of the man of God that cried out against the altar in Bethel, he stretched out his hand from the altar, saying, 'Seize him!' But his hand, which he had stretched out against him, withered up so that he couldn't pull it back.”

One would think that such an extraordinary case as this, (which is spoken of as a judgement,) happening to the chief of one of the parties, and that at the first moment of the separation of the Israelites into two nations, would, if it,. had been true, have been recorded in both histories. But though men, in later times, have believed all that the prophets have said unto them, it does appear that those prophets, or historians, disbelieved each other: they knew each other too well.

One would think that such an extraordinary case as this, (which is referred to as a judgment,) happening to the leader of one of the groups, and at the very moment the Israelites split into two nations, would have been recorded in both histories if it had been true. But even though people in later times have believed everything the prophets told them, it seems those prophets, or historians, didn’t trust each other: they were too familiar with one another.

A long account also is given in Kings about Elijah. It runs through several chapters, and concludes with telling, 2 Kings ii. 11, “And it came to pass, as they (Elijah and Elisha) still went on, and talked, that, behold, there appeared a chariot of fire and horses of fire, and parted them both asunder, and Elijah went up by a whirlwind into heaven.” Hum! this the author of Chronicles, miraculous as the story is, makes no mention of, though he mentions Elijah by name; neither does he say anything of the story related in the second chapter of the same book of Kings, of a parcel of children calling Elisha bald head; and that this man of God (ver. 24) “turned back, and looked upon them, and cursed them in the name of the Lord; and there came forth two she-bears out of the wood, and tare forty and two children of them.” He also passes over in silence the story told, 2 Kings xiii., that when they were burying a man in the sepulchre where Elisha had been buried, it happened that the dead man, as they were letting him down, (ver. 21) “touched the bones of Elisha, and he (the dead man) revived, and stood up on his feet.” The story does not tell us whether they buried the man, notwithstanding he revived and stood upon his feet, or drew him up again. Upon all these stories the writer of the Chronicles is as silent as any writer of the present day, who did not chose to be accused of lying, or at least of romancing, would be about stories of the same kind.

A long account about Elijah is also found in Kings. It spans several chapters and ends with this: 2 Kings ii. 11, “And as they (Elijah and Elisha) continued on their way, talking, suddenly there appeared a chariot of fire and horses of fire that separated them, and Elijah was taken up into heaven by a whirlwind.” Interestingly, the author of Chronicles, miraculous as the story is, doesn’t mention this, even though he mentions Elijah by name. He also doesn’t say anything about the story in the second chapter of the same book of Kings, where a group of kids called Elisha bald head; and this man of God (ver. 24) “turned back, looked at them, and cursed them in the name of the Lord; and two she-bears came out of the woods and mauled forty-two of the kids.” He also ignores the story from 2 Kings xiii, where, while burying a man in the grave where Elisha had been laid, the dead man (ver. 21) “touched the bones of Elisha, and he (the dead man) came back to life and stood up.” The story doesn’t tell us if they buried the man after he revived and stood up, or if they pulled him back up again. On all these tales, the writer of Chronicles is as silent as any writer today who wouldn’t want to be accused of lying, or at least exaggerating, would be about similar stories.

But, however these two historians may differ from each other with respect to the tales related by either, they are silent alike with respect to those men styled prophets whose writings fill up the latter part of the Bible. Isaiah, who lived in the time of Hezekiab, is mentioned in Kings, and again in Chronicles, when these histories are speaking of that reign; but except in one or two instances at most, and those very slightly, none of the rest are so much as spoken of, or even their existence hinted at; though, according to the Bible chronology, they lived within the time those histories were written; and some of them long before. If those prophets, as they are called, were men of such importance in their day, as the compilers of the Bible, and priests and commentators have since represented them to be, how can it be accounted for that not one of those histories should say anything about them?

But, even though these two historians may disagree on the stories they tell, they are both quiet about the men referred to as prophets, whose writings make up the later sections of the Bible. Isaiah, who lived during Hezekiah’s reign, is mentioned in Kings and again in Chronicles when discussing that era; however, apart from a couple of brief mentions, none of the other prophets are acknowledged or even implied to exist. According to the Bible's timeline, they lived during the period these histories were written, and some even much earlier. If these prophets were as significant in their time as the Bible’s compilers, priests, and commentators have suggested, how can it be explained that none of these histories mention them?

The history in the books of Kings and of Chronicles is brought forward, as I have already said, to the year B.C. 588; it will, therefore, be proper to examine which of these prophets lived before that period.

The history in the books of Kings and Chronicles goes up to the year B.C. 588, so it makes sense to look at which of these prophets lived before that time.

Here follows a table of all the prophets, with the times in which they lived before Christ, according to the chronology affixed to the first chapter of each of the books of the prophets; and also of the number of years they lived before the books of Kings and Chronicles were written:

Here’s a table of all the prophets, along with the periods they lived before Christ, based on the chronology provided in the first chapter of each of the books of the prophets; as well as the number of years they lived before the books of Kings and Chronicles were written:

TABLE of the Prophets, with the time in which they lived before Christ,
and also before the books of Kings and Chronicles were written:

                      Years     Years before
       NAMES.         before     Kings and     Observations.
                      Christ.   Chronicles.

  Isaiah............... 760      172            mentioned.


                                                (mentioned only in
  Jeremiah............. 629       41            the last [two] chapters
                                                of Chronicles.

  Ezekiel.............. 595        7            not mentioned.

  Daniel............... 607       19            not mentioned.

  Hosea................ 785       97            not mentioned.

  Joel................. 800      212            not mentioned.

  Amos................. 789      199            not mentioned.

  Obadiah.............. 789      199            not mentioned.

  Jonah................ 862      274            see the note.

  Micah................ 750      162            not mentioned.

  Nahum................ 713      125            not mentioned.

  Habakkuk............. 620       38            not mentioned.

  Zepbaniah............ 630       42            not mentioned.
TABLE of the Prophets, with the time in which they lived before Christ, and also before the books of Kings and Chronicles were written:

                      Years     Years before
       NAMES.         before     Kings and     Observations.
                      Christ.   Chronicles.

  Isaiah............... 760      172            mentioned.


                                                (mentioned only in
  Jeremiah............. 629       41            the last [two] chapters
                                                of Chronicles.

  Ezekiel.............. 595        7            not mentioned.

  Daniel............... 607       19            not mentioned.

  Hosea................ 785       97            not mentioned.

  Joel................. 800      212            not mentioned.

  Amos................. 789      199            not mentioned.

  Obadiah.............. 789      199            not mentioned.

  Jonah................ 862      274            see the note.

  Micah................ 750      162            not mentioned.

  Nahum................ 713      125            not mentioned.

  Habakkuk............. 620       38            not mentioned.

  Zephaniah............ 630       42            not mentioned.

Haggai Zechariah all three after the year 588 Medachi [NOTE In 2 Kings xiv. 25, the name of Jonah is mentioned on account of the restoration of a tract of land by Jeroboam; but nothing further is said of him, nor is any allusion made to the book of Jonah, nor to his expedition to Nineveh, nor to his encounter with the whale.—Author.]

Haggai and Zechariah, all three, after the year 588 Medachi [NOTE In 2 Kings xiv. 25, the name of Jonah is mentioned due to the restoration of a piece of land by Jeroboam; however, there's no further mention of him, nor is there any reference to the book of Jonah, his trip to Nineveh, or his encounter with the whale.—Author.]

This table is either not very honourable for the Bible historians, or not very honourable for the Bible prophets; and I leave to priests and commentators, who are very learned in little things, to settle the point of etiquette between the two; and to assign a reason, why the authors of Kings and of Chronicles have treated those prophets, whom, in the former part of the ‘Age of Reason,’ I have considered as poets, with as much degrading silence as any historian of the present day would treat Peter Pindar.

This table either doesn’t reflect well on the Bible historians or the Bible prophets, and I’ll let the priests and commentators, who are very knowledgeable about minor details, figure out the etiquette between the two. They can explain why the authors of Kings and Chronicles have ignored those prophets, whom I’ve viewed as poets in the earlier part of the ‘Age of Reason,’ with as much dismissive silence as any modern historian would show toward Peter Pindar.

I have one more observation to make on the book of Chronicles; after which I shall pass on to review the remaining books of the Bible.

I have one more observation to make about the book of Chronicles; after that, I will move on to review the other books of the Bible.

In my observations on the book of Genesis, I have quoted a passage from xxxvi. 31, which evidently refers to a time, after that kings began to reign over the children of Israel; and I have shown that as this verse is verbatim the same as in 1 Chronicles i. 43, where it stands consistently with the order of history, which in Genesis it does not, that the verse in Genesis, and a great part of the 36th chapter, have been taken from Chronicles; and that the book of Genesis, though it is placed first in the Bible, and ascribed to Moses, has been manufactured by some unknown person, after the book of Chronicles was written, which was not until at least eight hundred and sixty years after the time of Moses.

In my analysis of the book of Genesis, I referenced a passage from xxxvi. 31, which clearly indicates a period after kings started to rule over the children of Israel. I demonstrated that this verse is identical to what is found in 1 Chronicles i. 43, where it fits consistently within the historical timeline, unlike in Genesis. This suggests that the verse in Genesis, along with a significant portion of the 36th chapter, has been taken from Chronicles. Despite being placed first in the Bible and attributed to Moses, the book of Genesis appears to have been created by an unknown individual after the book of Chronicles was written, which happened at least eight hundred and sixty years after Moses's time.

The evidence I proceed by to substantiate this, is regular, and has in it but two stages. First, as I have already stated, that the passage in Genesis refers itself for time to Chronicles; secondly, that the book of Chronicles, to which this passage refers itself, was not begun to be written until at least eight hundred and sixty years after the time of Moses. To prove this, we have only to look into 1 Chronicles iii. 15, where the writer, in giving the genealogy of the descendants of David, mentions Zedekiah; and it was in the time of Zedekiah that Nebuchadnezzar conquered Jerusalem, B.C. 588, and consequently more than 860 years after Moses. Those who have superstitiously boasted of the antiquity of the Bible, and particularly of the books ascribed to Moses, have done it without examination, and without any other authority than that of one credulous man telling it to another: for, so far as historical and chronological evidence applies, the very first book in the Bible is not so ancient as the book of Homer, by more than three hundred years, and is about the same age with Æsop’s Fables.

The evidence I present to support this is consistent and has only two parts. First, as I’ve already mentioned, the passage in Genesis points to the time of Chronicles; second, the book of Chronicles, to which this passage refers, wasn’t written until at least eight hundred sixty years after Moses. To prove this, we just need to look at 1 Chronicles 3:15, where the writer, while detailing the genealogy of David's descendants, mentions Zedekiah; and it was during Zedekiah’s time that Nebuchadnezzar conquered Jerusalem in 588 B.C., which is over 860 years after Moses. Those who have blindly bragged about the age of the Bible, especially the books attributed to Moses, have done so without any investigation and based only on one gullible person passing it on to another: because, when it comes to historical and chronological evidence, the very first book in the Bible is less ancient than the book of Homer by over three hundred years and is roughly the same age as Aesop’s Fables.

I am not contending for the morality of Homer; on the contrary, I think it a book of false glory, and tending to inspire immoral and mischievous notions of honour; and with respect to Æsop, though the moral is in general just, the fable is often cruel; and the cruelty of the fable does more injury to the heart, especially in a child, than the moral does good to the judgment.

I’m not arguing about Homer’s morality; in fact, I believe it’s a work of false glory that encourages immoral and harmful ideas about honor. As for Aesop, while the morals are usually sound, the fables can be quite cruel, and that cruelty can harm the heart, especially in a child, more than the moral can help their judgment.

Having now dismissed Kings and Chronicles, I come to the next in course, the book of Ezra.

Having now finished Kings and Chronicles, I move on to the next one in line, the book of Ezra.

As one proof, among others I shall produce to shew the disorder in which this pretended word of God, the Bible, has been put together, and the uncertainty of who the authors were, we have only to look at the first three verses in Ezra, and the last two in 2 Chronicles; for by what kind of cutting and shuffling has it been that the first three verses in Ezra should be the last two verses in 2 Chronicles, or that the last two in 2 Chronicles should be the first three in Ezra? Either the authors did not know their own works or the compilers did not know the authors.

As one example, among others I will present to show the chaos in which this so-called word of God, the Bible, has been assembled, and the uncertainty of who the authors were, we only need to look at the first three verses in Ezra and the last two in 2 Chronicles. How could it be that the first three verses in Ezra end up as the last two verses in 2 Chronicles, or that the last two in 2 Chronicles become the first three in Ezra? Either the authors were unaware of their own writings, or the compilers didn’t understand the authors.

Last Two Verses of 2 Chronicles.

Last Two Verses of 2 Chronicles.

Ver. 22. Now in the first year of Cyrus, King of Persia, that the word of the Lord, spoken by the mouth of Jeremiah, might be accomplished, the Lord stirred up the spirit of Cyrus, king of Persia, that he made a proclamation throughout all his kingdom, and put it also in writing, saying.

Ver. 22. In the first year of Cyrus, King of Persia, to fulfill the word of the Lord spoken through Jeremiah, the Lord stirred up the spirit of Cyrus, king of Persia, so he announced a proclamation throughout his entire kingdom and also put it in writing, saying.

earth hath the Lord God of heaven given me; and he hath charged me to build him an house in Jerusalem which is in Judah. Who is there among you of all his people? the Lord his God be with him, and let him go up. ***

earth has the Lord God of heaven given me; and he has instructed me to build him a house in Jerusalem, which is in Judah. Who among you of all his people? May the Lord his God be with him, and let him go up. ***

First Three Verses of Ezra.

First Three Verses of Ezra.

Ver. 1. Now in the first year of Cyrus, king of Persia, that the word of the Lord, by the mouth of Jeremiah, might be fulfilled, the Lord stirred up the spirit of Cyrus, king of Persia, that he made a proclamation throughout all his kingdom, and put it also in writing, saying.

Ver. 1. Now in the first year of Cyrus, king of Persia, so that the word of the Lord, spoken through Jeremiah, could be fulfilled, the Lord stirred up the spirit of Cyrus, king of Persia, and he made a proclamation throughout all his kingdom, also putting it in writing, saying.

2. Thus saith Cyrus, king of Persia, The Lord God of heaven hath given me all the kingdoms of the earth; and he hath charged me to build him an house at Jerusalem, which is in Judah.

2. This is what Cyrus, king of Persia, says: The Lord God of heaven has given me all the kingdoms of the earth, and he has instructed me to build a temple for him in Jerusalem, which is in Judah.

3. Who is there among you of all his people? his God be with him, and let him go up to Jerusalem, which is in Judah, and build the house of the Lord God of Israel (he is the God) which is in Jerusalem.

3. Is there anyone among you from his people? May his God be with him, and let him go up to Jerusalem, which is in Judah, and build the house of the Lord God of Israel (he is the God) which is in Jerusalem.

*** The last verse in Chronicles is broken abruptly, and ends in the middle of the phrase with the word ‘up’ without signifying to what place. This abrupt break, and the appearance of the same verses in different books, show as I have already said, the disorder and ignorance in which the Bible has been put together, and that the compilers of it had no authority for what they were doing, nor we any authority for believing what they have done. [NOTE I observed, as I passed along, several broken and senseless passages in the Bible, without thinking them of consequence enough to be introduced in the body of the work; such as that, 1 Samuel xiii. 1, where it is said, “Saul reigned one year; and when he had reigned two years over Israel, Saul chose him three thousand men,” &c. The first part of the verse, that Saul reigned one year has no sense, since it does not tell us what Saul did, nor say any thing of what happened at the end of that one year; and it is, besides, mere absurdity to say he reigned one year, when the very next phrase says he had reigned two for if he had reigned two, it was impossible not to have reigned one.

*** The last verse in Chronicles ends abruptly, cutting off mid-sentence with the word ‘up’ without indicating where. This sudden interruption, along with the same verses appearing in different books, demonstrates, as I've already mentioned, the disarray and confusion present in how the Bible was assembled. It shows that the compilers lacked authority in their actions, and we have no reason to trust what they created. [NOTE I noticed several incomplete and nonsensical passages in the Bible as I went through it, but I didn’t think they were important enough to include in the main text; like in 1 Samuel xiii. 1, which says, “Saul reigned one year; and when he had reigned two years over Israel, Saul chose him three thousand men,” etc. The first part of that verse—saying Saul reigned one year—doesn't make sense because it doesn’t explain what Saul did or what happened at the end of that first year. Plus, it seems silly to say he reigned one year when the next part clearly states he had reigned two; if he had already reigned two, then it’s impossible not to have reigned one.

Another instance occurs in Joshua v. where the writer tells us a story of an angel (for such the table of contents at the head of the chapter calls him) appearing unto Joshua; and the story ends abruptly, and without any conclusion. The story is as follows:—Ver. 13. “And it came to pass, when Joshua was by Jericho, that he lifted up his eyes and looked, and behold there stood a man over against him with his sword drawn in his hand; and Joshua went unto him and said unto him, Art thou for us, or for our adversaries?” Verse 14, “And he said, Nay; but as captain of the host of the Lord am I now come. And Joshua fell on his face to the earth, and did worship and said unto him, What saith my Lord unto his servant?” Verse 15, “And the captain of the Lord’s host said unto Joshua, Loose thy shoe from off thy foot; for the place whereon thou standeth is holy. And Joshua did so.”—And what then? nothing: for here the story ends, and the chapter too.

Another example happens in Joshua v. where the writer shares a story about an angel (as the table of contents at the start of the chapter refers to him) appearing to Joshua; and the story ends abruptly, without any conclusion. The story goes like this:—Verse 13. “And it came to pass, when Joshua was near Jericho, that he lifted up his eyes and looked, and there stood a man opposite him with his sword drawn in his hand; and Joshua approached him and asked, Are you for us or for our enemies?” Verse 14, “And he said, No; but as the commander of the Lord’s army I have now come. And Joshua fell on his face to the ground, worshiped, and asked him, What does my Lord say to his servant?” Verse 15, “And the commander of the Lord’s army said to Joshua, Remove your sandals from your feet, for the place where you are standing is holy. And Joshua did so.”—And then what? Nothing: for here the story ends, and so does the chapter.

Either this story is broken off in the middle, or it is a story told by some Jewish humourist in ridicule of Joshua’s pretended mission from God, and the compilers of the Bible, not perceiving the design of the story, have told it as a serious matter. As a story of humour and ridicule it has a great deal of point; for it pompously introduces an angel in the figure of a man, with a drawn sword in his hand, before whom Joshua falls on his face to the earth, and worships (which is contrary to their second commandment;) and then, this most important embassy from heaven ends in telling Joshua to pull off his shoe. It might as well have told him to pull up his breeches.

Either this story is cut off in the middle, or it’s a tale told by some Jewish humorist mocking Joshua’s supposed mission from God, and the Bible compilers, not realizing the purpose of the story, have presented it seriously. As a story of humor and ridicule, it's quite pointed; it dramatically introduces an angel in the guise of a man, with a drawn sword in his hand, before whom Joshua falls on his face and worships (which goes against their second commandment); and then, this crucial message from heaven ends with telling Joshua to take off his shoe. It might as well have told him to pull up his pants.

It is certain, however, that the Jews did not credit every thing their leaders told them, as appears from the cavalier manner in which they speak of Moses, when he was gone into the mount. As for this Moses, say they, we wot not what is become of him. Exod. xxxii. 1.—Author.

It’s clear, however, that the Jews didn’t believe everything their leaders told them, as shown by the casual way they talked about Moses when he went up the mountain. They said, “As for this Moses, we don’t know what’s happened to him.” Exod. xxxii. 1.—Author.

The only thing that has any appearance of certainty in the book of Ezra is the time in which it was written, which was immediately after the return of the Jews from the Babylonian captivity, about B.C. 536. Ezra (who, according to the Jewish commentators, is the same person as is called Esdras in the Apocrypha) was one of the persons who returned, and who, it is probable, wrote the account of that affair. Nebemiah, whose book follows next to Ezra, was another of the returned persons; and who, it is also probable, wrote the account of the same affair, in the book that bears his name. But those accounts are nothing to us, nor to any other person, unless it be to the Jews, as a part of the history of their nation; and there is just as much of the word of God in those books as there is in any of the histories of France, or Rapin’s history of England, or the history of any other country.

The only thing that seems certain in the book of Ezra is when it was written, right after the Jews returned from Babylonian captivity, around 536 B.C. Ezra (who, according to Jewish commentators, is the same as Esdras in the Apocrypha) was one of the people who returned and probably wrote the account of that event. Nehemiah, whose book comes next to Ezra, was another one of those who returned and likely wrote about the same event in the book named after him. However, those accounts don’t mean much to us or to anyone else, except for the Jews, as part of their national history; and there's just as much of God's word in those books as there is in any histories of France, or Rapin's history of England, or the history of any other country.

But even in matters of historical record, neither of those writers are to be depended upon. In Ezra ii., the writer gives a list of the tribes and families, and of the precise number of souls of each, that returned from Babylon to Jerusalem; and this enrolment of the persons so returned appears to have been one of the principal objects for writing the book; but in this there is an error that destroys the intention of the undertaking.

But even when it comes to historical records, you can't really rely on either of those writers. In Ezra 2, the writer provides a list of the tribes and families, along with the exact number of people from each, who returned from Babylon to Jerusalem. This listing of those who returned seems to have been one of the main reasons for writing the book, but there's an error in it that undermines the purpose of the endeavor.

The writer begins his enrolment in the following manner (ii. 3): “The children of Parosh, two thousand one hundred seventy and four.” Ver. 4, “The children of Shephatiah, three hundred seventy and two.” And in this manner he proceeds through all the families; and in the 64th verse, he makes a total, and says, the whole congregation together was forty and two thousand three hundred and threescore.

The writer starts his enrollment like this (ii. 3): “The children of Parosh, two thousand one hundred seventy-four.” Verse 4, “The children of Shephatiah, three hundred seventy-two.” He continues this way for all the families; and in the 64th verse, he totals it up, stating that the entire congregation was forty-two thousand three hundred sixty.

But whoever will take the trouble of casting up the several particulars, will find that the total is but 29,818; so that the error is 12,542. What certainty then can there be in the Bible for any thing?

But anyone who takes the time to add up the various details will find that the total is only 29,818; meaning the error is 12,542. What certainty can there be in the Bible for anything?

[Here Mr. Paine includes the long list of numbers from the Bible of all the children listed and the total thereof. This can be had directly from the Bible.]

[Here Mr. Paine includes the long list of numbers from the Bible of all the children listed and the total thereof. This can be found directly in the Bible.]

Nehemiah, in like manner, gives a list of the returned families, and of the number of each family. He begins as in Ezra, by saying (vii. 8): “The children of Parosh, two thousand three hundred and seventy-two;” and so on through all the families. (The list differs in several of the particulars from that of Ezra.) In ver. 66, Nehemiah makes a total, and says, as Ezra had said, “The whole congregation together was forty and two thousand three hundred and threescore.” But the particulars of this list make a total but of 31,089, so that the error here is 11,271. These writers may do well enough for Bible-makers, but not for any thing where truth and exactness is necessary.

Nehemiah also provides a list of the families that returned, along with the number from each family. He starts like Ezra by stating (vii. 8): “The descendants of Parosh, two thousand three hundred and seventy-two;” and continues this way for all the families. (The list varies in several details from Ezra’s.) In verse 66, Nehemiah totals the numbers and says, just like Ezra did, “The whole congregation together was forty-two thousand three hundred and sixty.” However, the specific details of this list add up to only 31,089, meaning there's a discrepancy of 11,271. These authors may be acceptable for those writing the Bible, but they don't hold up where truth and precision are important.

The next book in course is the book of Esther. If Madam Esther thought it any honour to offer herself as a kept mistress to Ahasuerus, or as a rival to Queen Vashti, who had refused to come to a drunken king in the midst of a drunken company, to be made a show of, (for the account says, they had been drinking seven days, and were merry,) let Esther and Mordecai look to that, it is no business of ours, at least it is none of mine; besides which, the story has a great deal the appearance of being fabulous, and is also anonymous. I pass on to the book of Job.

The next book we’ll cover is the book of Esther. If Esther considered it an honor to be a kept mistress for Ahasuerus or to compete with Queen Vashti, who had refused to appear before a drunken king and a rowdy crowd, to be put on display (since the account mentions they had been drinking for seven days and were merry), that’s up to Esther and Mordecai; it’s not my concern, at least not mine. Also, the story seems quite unbelievable and is anonymous. I’ll move on to the book of Job.

The book of Job differs in character from all the books we have hitherto passed over. Treachery and murder make no part of this book; it is the meditations of a mind strongly impressed with the vicissitudes of human life, and by turns sinking under, and struggling against the pressure. It is a highly wrought composition, between willing submission and involuntary discontent; and shows man, as he sometimes is, more disposed to be resigned than he is capable of being. Patience has but a small share in the character of the person of whom the book treats; on the contrary, his grief is often impetuous; but he still endeavours to keep a guard upon it, and seems determined, in the midst of accumulating ills, to impose upon himself the hard duty of contentment.

The book of Job is different from all the books we've discussed so far. Betrayal and murder aren't part of this book; instead, it reflects the thoughts of a person deeply affected by the ups and downs of life, who alternates between feeling overwhelmed and fighting against it. It's a complex work that navigates between willing acceptance and involuntary frustration; it portrays a person who, at times, is more inclined to accept his fate than actually able to do so. Patience doesn't play a significant role in the character of the person this book is about; rather, his sorrow is often intense. Yet, he still tries to control it and seems determined, amid growing troubles, to demand from himself the difficult task of being content.

I have spoken in a respectful manner of the book of Job in the former part of the ‘Age of Reason,’ but without knowing at that time what I have learned since; which is, that from all the evidence that can be collected, the book of Job does not belong to the Bible.

I have talked respectfully about the book of Job in the earlier part of the ‘Age of Reason,’ but I didn’t know back then what I’ve learned since, which is that based on all the evidence that can be gathered, the book of Job doesn’t actually belong to the Bible.

I have seen the opinion of two Hebrew commentators, Abenezra and Spinoza, upon this subject; they both say that the book of Job carries no internal evidence of being an Hebrew book; that the genius of the composition, and the drama of the piece, are not Hebrew; that it has been translated from another language into Hebrew, and that the author of the book was a Gentile; that the character represented under the name of Satan (which is the first and only time this name is mentioned in the Bible) [In a later work Paine notes that in “the Bible” (by which he always means the Old Testament alone) the word Satan occurs also in 1 Chron. xxi. 1, and remarks that the action there ascribed to Satan is in 2 Sam. xxiv. 1, attributed to Jehovah (“Essay on Dreams”). In these places, however, and in Ps. cix. 6, Satan means “adversary,” and is so translated (A.S. version) in 2 Sam. xix. 22, and 1 Kings v. 4, xi. 25. As a proper name, with the article, Satan appears in the Old Testament only in Job and in Zech. iii. 1, 2. But the authenticity of the passage in Zechariah has been questioned, and it may be that in finding the proper name of Satan in Job alone, Paine was following some opinion met with in one of the authorities whose comments are condensed in his paragraph.—Editor.] does not correspond to any Hebrew idea; and that the two convocations which the Deity is supposed to have made of those whom the poem calls sons of God, and the familiarity which this supposed Satan is stated to have with the Deity, are in the same case.

I’ve looked at what two Hebrew commentators, Abenezra and Spinoza, had to say about this topic. They both argue that the book of Job doesn't show any signs of being a Hebrew text; they believe that the style and the drama of the work aren’t Hebrew. They suggest it has been translated from another language into Hebrew and that the author was a Gentile. They point out that the character referred to as Satan (which is the first and only time this name appears in the Bible) does not fit any Hebrew concept. They also note that the two gatherings that God is said to have held with those called the sons of God, along with the familiarity this supposed Satan has with God, similarly do not align with Hebrew ideas.

It may also be observed, that the book shows itself to be the production of a mind cultivated in science, which the Jews, so far from being famous for, were very ignorant of. The allusions to objects of natural philosophy are frequent and strong, and are of a different cast to any thing in the books known to be Hebrew. The astronomical names, Pleiades, Orion, and Arcturus, are Greek and not Hebrew names, and it does not appear from any thing that is to be found in the Bible that the Jews knew any thing of astronomy, or that they studied it, they had no translation of those names into their own language, but adopted the names as they found them in the poem. [Paine’s Jewish critic, David Levi, fastened on this slip (“Defence of the Old Testament,” 1797, p. 152). In the original the names are Ash (Arcturus), Kesil’ (Orion), Kimah’ (Pleiades), though the identifications of the constellations in the A.S.V. have been questioned.—Editor.]

It can also be noted that the book clearly reflects the work of a mind trained in science, which the Jews were not known for and were quite unaware of. References to elements of natural philosophy are frequent and compelling, differing significantly from anything found in the known Hebrew texts. The astronomical names Pleiades, Orion, and Arcturus are Greek, not Hebrew, and there is no evidence in the Bible suggesting that the Jews had any knowledge of astronomy or that they studied it; they did not translate those names into their own language but used them as they appeared in the poem. [Paine’s Jewish critic, David Levi, pointed out this error (“Defence of the Old Testament,” 1797, p. 152). In the original, the names are Ash (Arcturus), Kesil’ (Orion), Kimah’ (Pleiades), although the identifications of the constellations in the A.S.V. have been questioned.—Editor.]

That the Jews did translate the literary productions of the Gentile nations into the Hebrew language, and mix them with their own, is not a matter of doubt; Proverbs xxxi. i, is an evidence of this: it is there said, The word of king Lemuel, the prophecy which his mother taught him. This verse stands as a preface to the proverbs that follow, and which are not the proverbs of Solomon, but of Lemuel; and this Lemuel was not one of the kings of Israel, nor of Judah, but of some other country, and consequently a Gentile. The Jews however have adopted his proverbs; and as they cannot give any account who the author of the book of Job was, nor how they came by the book, and as it differs in character from the Hebrew writings, and stands totally unconnected with every other book and chapter in the Bible before it and after it, it has all the circumstantial evidence of being originally a book of the Gentiles. [The prayer known by the name of Agur’s Prayer, in Proverbs xxx.,—immediately preceding the proverbs of Lemuel,—and which is the only sensible, well-conceived, and well-expressed prayer in the Bible, has much the appearance of being a prayer taken from the Gentiles. The name of Agur occurs on no other occasion than this; and he is introduced, together with the prayer ascribed to him, in the same manner, and nearly in the same words, that Lemuel and his proverbs are introduced in the chapter that follows. The first verse says, “The words of Agur, the son of Jakeh, even the prophecy:” here the word prophecy is used with the same application it has in the following chapter of Lemuel, unconnected with anything of prediction. The prayer of Agur is in the 8th and 9th verses, “Remove far from me vanity and lies; give me neither riches nor poverty, but feed me with food convenient for me; lest I be full and deny thee and say, Who is the Lord? or lest I be poor and steal, and take the name of my God in vain.” This has not any of the marks of being a Jewish prayer, for the Jews never prayed but when they were in trouble, and never for anything but victory, vengeance, or riches.—Author. (Prov. xxx. 1, and xxxi. 1) the word “prophecy” in these verses is translated “oracle” or “burden” (marg.) in the revised version.—The prayer of Agur was quoted by Paine in his plea for the officers of Excise, 1772.—Editor.]

That the Jews translated the literary works of non-Jewish nations into Hebrew and blended them with their own is undeniable; Proverbs 31:1 serves as evidence of this: it states, "The words of King Lemuel, the prophecy his mother taught him." This verse acts as a preface to the proverbs that follow, which are not Solomon’s but Lemuel’s; and this Lemuel was not a king of Israel or Judah but from another country, thus a Gentile. Nevertheless, the Jews have adopted his proverbs; since they cannot clarify who authored the book of Job or how they acquired it, and because it differs in style from Hebrew writings and has no connection with any other book or chapter in the Bible, it strongly suggests that it was originally a Gentile book. [The prayer known as Agur’s Prayer in Proverbs 30—immediately before Lemuel’s proverbs—and which is the only coherent, well-thought-out, and well-articulated prayer in the Bible, appears to be borrowed from the Gentiles. The name Agur only appears here, and he is introduced along with the prayer attributed to him in a manner similar to that of Lemuel and his proverbs in the following chapter. The first verse states, “The words of Agur, son of Jakeh, the prophecy:” here, “prophecy” is used in the same way it is in Lemuel’s chapter, unrelated to any prediction. Agur’s prayer is found in verses 8 and 9: “Remove far from me vanity and lies; give me neither riches nor poverty, but feed me with the food appropriate for me; lest I be full and deny you and say, ‘Who is the Lord?’ or lest I be poor and steal, and take the name of my God in vain.” This doesn’t reflect a Jewish prayer, as the Jews prayed only when in distress and only for victory, vengeance, or wealth.—Author. (Prov. 30:1, 31:1) In these verses, the word “prophecy” is translated as “oracle” or “burden” (marg.) in the revised version.—The prayer of Agur was cited by Paine in his plea for the officers of Excise, 1772.—Editor.]

The Bible-makers, and those regulators of time, the Bible chronologists, appear to have been at a loss where to place and how to dispose of the book of Job; for it contains no one historical circumstance, nor allusion to any, that might serve to determine its place in the Bible. But it would not have answered the purpose of these men to have informed the world of their ignorance; and, therefore, they have affixed it to the aera of B.C. 1520, which is during the time the Israelites were in Egypt, and for which they have just as much authority and no more than I should have for saying it was a thousand years before that period. The probability however is, that it is older than any book in the Bible; and it is the only one that can be read without indignation or disgust.

The compilers of the Bible, along with the Bible chronologists who track time, seem to have struggled with where to place the book of Job and how to categorize it; it lacks any specific historical context or references that could help determine its spot in the Bible. However, it wouldn't have served their purpose to admit their uncertainty, so they dated it to around B.C. 1520, which is during the time the Israelites were in Egypt. They have just as much authority to claim that as I would to say it was a thousand years earlier. Nevertheless, it's likely that this book is older than any other in the Bible, and it's the only one that can be read without feeling anger or disgust.

We know nothing of what the ancient Gentile world (as it is called) was before the time of the Jews, whose practice has been to calumniate and blacken the character of all other nations; and it is from the Jewish accounts that we have learned to call them heathens. But, as far as we know to the contrary, they were a just and moral people, and not addicted, like the Jews, to cruelty and revenge, but of whose profession of faith we are unacquainted. It appears to have been their custom to personify both virtue and vice by statues and images, as is done now-a-days both by statuary and by painting; but it does not follow from this that they worshipped them any more than we do.—I pass on to the book of,

We know very little about what the ancient Gentile world was like before the time of the Jews, who have often criticized and painted a negative picture of other nations. It's from Jewish accounts that we started calling them heathens. However, from what we understand, they were actually a just and moral people, not inclined, like the Jews, to cruelty and revenge, though we don't know what their beliefs were. It seems they had a practice of personifying both virtue and vice through statues and images, similar to how we do today with sculpture and painting; but this doesn't mean they worshipped them any more than we do.—I move on to the book of,

Psalms, of which it is not necessary to make much observation. Some of them are moral, and others are very revengeful; and the greater part relates to certain local circumstances of the Jewish nation at the time they were written, with which we have nothing to do. It is, however, an error or an imposition to call them the Psalms of David; they are a collection, as song-books are now-a-days, from different song-writers, who lived at different times. The 137th Psalm could not have been written till more than 400 years after the time of David, because it is written in commemoration of an event, the captivity of the Jews in Babylon, which did not happen till that distance of time. “By the rivers of Babylon we sat down; yea, we wept when we remembered Zion. We hanged our harps upon the willows, in the midst thereof; for there they that carried us away captive required of us a song, saying, sing us one of the songs of Zion.” As a man would say to an American, or to a Frenchman, or to an Englishman, sing us one of your American songs, or your French songs, or your English songs. This remark, with respect to the time this psalm was written, is of no other use than to show (among others already mentioned) the general imposition the world has been under with respect to the authors of the Bible. No regard has been paid to time, place, and circumstance; and the names of persons have been affixed to the several books which it was as impossible they should write, as that a man should walk in procession at his own funeral.

Psalms don't really need much commentary. Some of them are moral, while others are quite vengeful; most relate to specific situations of the Jewish nation at the time they were written, which we don’t need to concern ourselves with. However, it’s misleading to call them the Psalms of David; they are more like a collection, similar to today’s songbooks, from different songwriters who lived at different times. For example, the 137th Psalm couldn’t have been written until over 400 years after David’s time because it commemorates an event, the Babylonian captivity of the Jews, which happened much later. “By the rivers of Babylon we sat down; we wept when we remembered Zion. We hanged our harps on the willows there; for those who took us captive demanded a song, saying, ‘Sing us one of the songs of Zion.’” It’s like someone asking an American, a Frenchman, or an Englishman to sing one of their patriotic songs. This point about the timing of this psalm is useful mainly to highlight the overall misconceptions the world has regarding the authors of the Bible. Too often, context—time, place, and circumstance—has been ignored, and names have been attached to various books that it would be as unreasonable for those individuals to have written as for a person to walk in a procession at their own funeral.

The Book of Proverbs. These, like the Psalms, are a collection, and that from authors belonging to other nations than those of the Jewish nation, as I have shewn in the observations upon the book of Job; besides which, some of the Proverbs ascribed to Solomon did not appear till two hundred and fifty years after the death of Solomon; for it is said in xxv. i, “These are also proverbs of Solomon which the men of Hezekiah, king of Judah, copied out.” It was two hundred and fifty years from the time of Solomon to the time of Hezekiah. When a man is famous and his name is abroad he is made the putative father of things he never said or did; and this, most probably, has been the case with Solomon. It appears to have been the fashion of that day to make proverbs, as it is now to make jest-books, and father them upon those who never saw them. [A “Tom Paine’s Jest Book” had appeared in London with little or nothing of Paine in it.—Editor.]

The Book of Proverbs. Like the Psalms, these are a collection, and they come from authors who are not part of the Jewish nation, as I pointed out in the notes on the book of Job. Additionally, some of the Proverbs credited to Solomon didn’t come out until two hundred and fifty years after his death; it says in xxv. i, “These are also proverbs of Solomon which the men of Hezekiah, king of Judah, copied out.” It was two hundred and fifty years from Solomon’s time to Hezekiah’s. When a person becomes famous and their name is widely known, they often end up being credited with things they never actually said or did, and this likely happened with Solomon. It seems to have been common practice back then to create proverbs, just like today’s trend of compiling joke books and attributing them to people who never actually wrote them. [A “Tom Paine’s Jest Book” had appeared in London with little or nothing of Paine in it.—Editor.]

The book of Ecclesiastes, or the Preacher, is also ascribed to Solomon, and that with much reason, if not with truth. It is written as the solitary reflections of a worn-out debauchee, such as Solomon was, who looking back on scenes he can no longer enjoy, cries out All is Vanity! A great deal of the metaphor and of the sentiment is obscure, most probably by translation; but enough is left to show they were strongly pointed in the original. [Those that look out of the window shall be darkened, is an obscure figure in translation for loss of sight.—Author.] From what is transmitted to us of the character of Solomon, he was witty, ostentatious, dissolute, and at last melancholy. He lived fast, and died, tired of the world, at the age of fifty-eight years.

The book of Ecclesiastes, or the Preacher, is often attributed to Solomon, and there’s good reason for that, even if it might not be entirely true. It reads like the lonely musings of a jaded hedonist, much like Solomon himself, who, looking back on experiences he can no longer savor, exclaims, "Everything is meaningless!" Much of the metaphor and sentiment is unclear, likely due to translation issues; however, enough remains to indicate that the original was quite impactful. [“Those that look out of the window shall be darkened” is a vague expression in translation referring to loss of sight.—Author.] From what we know about Solomon’s character, he was clever, flashy, indulgent, and ultimately depressed. He lived life to the fullest and passed away, weary of the world, at the age of fifty-eight.

Seven hundred wives, and three hundred concubines, are worse than none; and, however it may carry with it the appearance of heightened enjoyment, it defeats all the felicity of affection, by leaving it no point to fix upon; divided love is never happy. This was the case with Solomon; and if he could not, with all his pretensions to wisdom, discover it beforehand, he merited, unpitied, the mortification he afterwards endured. In this point of view, his preaching is unnecessary, because, to know the consequences, it is only necessary to know the cause. Seven hundred wives, and three hundred concubines would have stood in place of the whole book. It was needless after this to say that all was vanity and vexation of spirit; for it is impossible to derive happiness from the company of those whom we deprive of happiness.

Having seven hundred wives and three hundred concubines is worse than having none at all; and while it might seem like it would bring more enjoyment, it actually ruins all the happiness that comes from love by leaving no one to truly connect with. Divided love is never happy. This was true for Solomon; if he couldn’t see this truth, despite his claims of wisdom, he deserved the disappointment he faced later on. From this perspective, his preaching is pointless because to understand the outcomes, you only need to know the cause. Seven hundred wives and three hundred concubines could sum up the entire book. After that, it was unnecessary to say that everything was meaningless and frustrating because it's impossible to find happiness when we take it away from those around us.

To be happy in old age it is necessary that we accustom ourselves to objects that can accompany the mind all the way through life, and that we take the rest as good in their day. The mere man of pleasure is miserable in old age; and the mere drudge in business is but little better: whereas, natural philosophy, mathematical and mechanical science, are a continual source of tranquil pleasure, and in spite of the gloomy dogmas of priests, and of superstition, the study of those things is the study of the true theology; it teaches man to know and to admire the Creator, for the principles of science are in the creation, and are unchangeable, and of divine origin.

To be happy in old age, we need to get used to things that can stay with us throughout our lives, and appreciate what we have when it’s present. A person who only seeks pleasure is often unhappy in their later years, and someone who works tirelessly isn't much better off. In contrast, studying natural philosophy, as well as mathematical and mechanical science, provides a steady source of calm enjoyment. Despite the pessimistic beliefs of priests and superstitions, studying these subjects is a way to understand true theology; it teaches us to recognize and appreciate the Creator, because the principles of science are found in creation, are unchanging, and come from a divine source.

Those who knew Benjamin Franklin will recollect, that his mind was ever young; his temper ever serene; science, that never grows grey, was always his mistress. He was never without an object; for when we cease to have an object we become like an invalid in an hospital waiting for death.

Those who knew Benjamin Franklin will remember that his mind was always youthful; his demeanor always calm; science, which never ages, was always his passion. He was never without a purpose; when we stop having a purpose, we become like a patient in a hospital waiting for death.

Solomon’s Songs, amorous and foolish enough, but which wrinkled fanaticism has called divine.—The compilers of the Bible have placed these songs after the book of Ecclesiastes; and the chronologists have affixed to them the aera of B.C. 1014, at which time Solomon, according to the same chronology, was nineteen years of age, and was then forming his seraglio of wives and concubines. The Bible-makers and the chronologists should have managed this matter a little better, and either have said nothing about the time, or chosen a time less inconsistent with the supposed divinity of those songs; for Solomon was then in the honey-moon of one thousand debaucheries.

Solomon’s Songs are romantic and a bit foolish, but old-fashioned zealots have called them divine. The compilers of the Bible placed these songs after the book of Ecclesiastes, and chronologists have dated them to 1014 B.C., when Solomon, according to the same timeline, was nineteen years old and starting to build his harem of wives and concubines. The Bible compilers and the chronologists should have handled this better, either by saying nothing about the date or choosing a time that aligns better with the supposed divinity of these songs, since Solomon was then in the midst of a thousand indulgences.

It should also have occurred to them, that as he wrote, if he did write, the book of Ecclesiastes, long after these songs, and in which he exclaims that all is vanity and vexation of spirit, that he included those songs in that description. This is the more probable, because he says, or somebody for him, Ecclesiastes ii. 8, I got me men-singers, and women-singers [most probably to sing those songs], and musical instruments of all sorts; and behold (Ver. ii), “all was vanity and vexation of spirit.” The compilers however have done their work but by halves; for as they have given us the songs they should have given us the tunes, that we might sing them.

It should also have crossed their minds that as he wrote, if he really did write, the book of Ecclesiastes, long after these songs, in which he declares that everything is meaningless and frustrating, he likely included those songs in that description. This is more likely because he says, or someone speaking for him says, Ecclesiastes ii. 8, "I gathered male singers and female singers [most likely to sing those songs], along with all kinds of musical instruments; and then (Ver. ii), 'everything was meaningless and frustrating.'" However, the compilers have only done their job halfway; they provided us with the songs, but they should have also given us the tunes so we could sing them.

The books called the books of the Prophets fill up all the remaining part of the Bible; they are sixteen in number, beginning with Isaiah and ending with Malachi, of which I have given a list in the observations upon Chronicles. Of these sixteen prophets, all of whom except the last three lived within the time the books of Kings and Chronicles were written, two only, Isaiah and Jeremiah, are mentioned in the history of those books. I shall begin with those two, reserving, what I have to say on the general character of the men called prophets to another part of the work.

The books known as the books of the Prophets make up the final section of the Bible. There are sixteen of them, starting with Isaiah and ending with Malachi, which I've listed in the notes on Chronicles. Out of these sixteen prophets, all but the last three lived during the time the books of Kings and Chronicles were written, and only two, Isaiah and Jeremiah, are mentioned in those histories. I'll start with these two, saving my thoughts on the general characteristics of the prophets for another part of this work.

Whoever will take the trouble of reading the book ascribed to Isaiah, will find it one of the most wild and disorderly compositions ever put together; it has neither beginning, middle, nor end; and, except a short historical part, and a few sketches of history in the first two or three chapters, is one continued incoherent, bombastical rant, full of extravagant metaphor, without application, and destitute of meaning; a school-boy would scarcely have been excusable for writing such stuff; it is (at least in translation) that kind of composition and false taste that is properly called prose run mad.

Whoever takes the time to read the book attributed to Isaiah will find it to be one of the most chaotic and disorganized works ever put together; it has no clear beginning, middle, or end. Aside from a brief historical section and a few historical sketches in the first couple of chapters, it consists of a constant stream of incoherent, over-the-top rants, packed with extravagant metaphors that lack purpose and meaning. A schoolboy would hardly be forgiven for writing such nonsense; it is (at least in translation) a type of writing and poor taste that can only be described as prose gone wild.

The historical part begins at chapter xxxvi., and is continued to the end of chapter xxxix. It relates some matters that are said to have passed during the reign of Hezekiah, king of Judah, at which time Isaiah lived. This fragment of history begins and ends abruptly; it has not the least connection with the chapter that precedes it, nor with that which follows it, nor with any other in the book. It is probable that Isaiah wrote this fragment himself, because he was an actor in the circumstances it treats of; but except this part there are scarcely two chapters that have any connection with each other. One is entitled, at the beginning of the first verse, the burden of Babylon; another, the burden of Moab; another, the burden of Damascus; another, the burden of Egypt; another, the burden of the Desert of the Sea; another, the burden of the Valley of Vision: as you would say the story of the Knight of the Burning Mountain, the story of Cinderella, or the glassen slipper, the story of the Sleeping Beauty in the Wood, etc., etc.

The historical section starts at chapter xxxvi. and goes until the end of chapter xxxix. It covers events that are said to have occurred during the reign of Hezekiah, king of Judah, when Isaiah was alive. This piece of history begins and ends suddenly; it has no relation to the chapter before it, the one after it, or any other chapters in the book. It’s likely that Isaiah wrote this fragment himself since he was involved in the events it describes; however, aside from this part, there are hardly two chapters that are related to one another. One is titled at the beginning of the first verse, the burden of Babylon; another, the burden of Moab; another, the burden of Damascus; another, the burden of Egypt; another, the burden of the Desert of the Sea; another, the burden of the Valley of Vision: like you might say the tale of the Knight of the Burning Mountain, the tale of Cinderella, or the glass slipper, the tale of the Sleeping Beauty in the Wood, etc., etc.

I have already shown, in the instance of the last two verses of 2 Chronicles, and the first three in Ezra, that the compilers of the Bible mixed and confounded the writings of different authors with each other; which alone, were there no other cause, is sufficient to destroy the authenticity of an compilation, because it is more than presumptive evidence that the compilers are ignorant who the authors were. A very glaring instance of this occurs in the book ascribed to Isaiah: the latter part of the 44th chapter, and the beginning of the 45th, so far from having been written by Isaiah, could only have been written by some person who lived at least an hundred and fifty years after Isaiah was dead.

I have already demonstrated, regarding the last two verses of 2 Chronicles and the first three in Ezra, that the compilers of the Bible mixed and confused the writings of different authors. This alone, even without any other factors, is enough to undermine the authenticity of a compilation, as it strongly suggests that the compilers are unaware of who the authors were. A clear example of this can be found in the book attributed to Isaiah: the latter part of the 44th chapter and the beginning of the 45th could not have been written by Isaiah, but must have been written by someone who lived at least 150 years after Isaiah's death.

These chapters are a compliment to Cyrus, who permitted the Jews to return to Jerusalem from the Babylonian captivity, to rebuild Jerusalem and the temple, as is stated in Ezra. The last verse of the 44th chapter, and the beginning of the 45th [Isaiah] are in the following words: “That saith of Cyrus, he is my shepherd, and shall perform all my pleasure; even saying to Jerusalem, thou shalt be built; and to the temple thy foundations shall be laid: thus saith the Lord to his enointed, to Cyrus, whose right hand I have holden to subdue nations before him, and I will loose the loins of kings to open before him the two-leaved gates, and the gates shall not be shut; I will go before thee,” etc.

These chapters praise Cyrus, who allowed the Jews to return to Jerusalem from their Babylonian exile to rebuild the city and the temple, as mentioned in Ezra. The last verse of the 44th chapter and the beginning of the 45th [Isaiah] say: “This is what the Lord says about Cyrus: he is my shepherd and will fulfill all my purposes; he will say to Jerusalem, 'You will be rebuilt,' and to the temple, 'Your foundations will be laid.' This is what the Lord says to his anointed, to Cyrus, whose right hand I have taken hold of to subdue nations before him. I will loosen the belts of kings to open doors for him, and the gates will not be shut; I will go before you,” etc.

What audacity of church and priestly ignorance it is to impose this book upon the world as the writing of Isaiah, when Isaiah, according to their own chronology, died soon after the death of Hezekiah, which was B.C. 698; and the decree of Cyrus, in favour of the Jews returning to Jerusalem, was, according to the same chronology, B.C. 536; which is a distance of time between the two of 162 years. I do not suppose that the compilers of the Bible made these books, but rather that they picked up some loose, anonymous essays, and put them together under the names of such authors as best suited their purpose. They have encouraged the imposition, which is next to inventing it; for it was impossible but they must have observed it.

What nerve it takes for the church and the priests to present this book as the work of Isaiah, when, according to their own timeline, Isaiah died shortly after Hezekiah, around 698 B.C., and Cyrus's decree allowing the Jews to return to Jerusalem happened, according to the same timeline, around 536 B.C. That creates a gap of 162 years between the two events. I don’t think the Bible’s compilers actually wrote these books; instead, they likely gathered a bunch of loose, anonymous writings and assembled them under names that fit their agenda. They have supported this deception, which is almost as bad as creating it themselves, since there’s no way they wouldn’t have noticed it.

When we see the studied craft of the scripture-makers, in making every part of this romantic book of school-boy’s eloquence bend to the monstrous idea of a Son of God, begotten by a ghost on the body of a virgin, there is no imposition we are not justified in suspecting them of. Every phrase and circumstance are marked with the barbarous hand of superstitious torture, and forced into meanings it was impossible they could have. The head of every chapter, and the top of every page, are blazoned with the names of Christ and the Church, that the unwary reader might suck in the error before he began to read.

When we look at the careful craftsmanship of the writers of this romantic book filled with schoolboy’s eloquence, and how every part is twisted to fit the outrageous idea of a Son of God, conceived by a ghost in the body of a virgin, there’s no trickery we shouldn't be suspicious of. Every phrase and detail shows the cruel mark of superstitious manipulation, forced into meanings that were impossible for them to have. The title of every chapter and the top of every page are plastered with the names of Christ and the Church, so that the unsuspecting reader might absorb the confusion before even starting to read.

Behold a virgin shall conceive, and bear a son (Isa. vii. I4), has been interpreted to mean the person called Jesus Christ, and his mother Mary, and has been echoed through christendom for more than a thousand years; and such has been the rage of this opinion, that scarcely a spot in it but has been stained with blood and marked with desolation in consequence of it. Though it is not my intention to enter into controversy on subjects of this kind, but to confine myself to show that the Bible is spurious,—and thus, by taking away the foundation, to overthrow at once the whole structure of superstition raised thereon,—I will however stop a moment to expose the fallacious application of this passage.

Behold, a virgin will conceive and give birth to a son (Isa. vii. 14), has been understood to refer to the person known as Jesus Christ and his mother, Mary. This interpretation has been repeated across Christendom for over a thousand years, and such has been the intensity of this belief that hardly anywhere has been untouched by bloodshed and destruction as a result. While I don't intend to get into debates about such matters, but rather to demonstrate that the Bible is not genuine—and thus, by removing the foundation, to dismantle the entire structure of superstition built upon it—I will take a moment to highlight the misleading use of this passage.

Whether Isaiah was playing a trick with Ahaz, king of Judah, to whom this passage is spoken, is no business of mine; I mean only to show the misapplication of the passage, and that it has no more reference to Christ and his mother, than it has to me and my mother. The story is simply this:

Whether Isaiah was deceiving Ahaz, the king of Judah, to whom this passage is directed, is not my concern; I only intend to demonstrate the misuse of the passage and that it has no more connection to Christ and his mother than it does to me and my mother. The story is simply this:

The king of Syria and the king of Israel (I have already mentioned that the Jews were split into two nations, one of which was called Judah, the capital of which was Jerusalem, and the other Israel) made war jointly against Ahaz, king of Judah, and marched their armies towards Jerusalem. Ahaz and his people became alarmed, and the account says (Is. vii. 2), Their hearts were moved as the trees of the wood are moved with the wind.

The king of Syria and the king of Israel (I mentioned earlier that the Jews were divided into two nations, one called Judah with Jerusalem as its capital, and the other Israel) joined forces to fight against Ahaz, the king of Judah, and marched their armies toward Jerusalem. Ahaz and his people were terrified, and the text says (Is. vii. 2), Their hearts were shaken like trees in the wind.

In this situation of things, Isaiah addresses himself to Ahaz, and assures him in the name of the Lord (the cant phrase of all the prophets) that these two kings should not succeed against him; and to satisfy Ahaz that this should be the case, tells him to ask a sign. This, the account says, Ahaz declined doing; giving as a reason that he would not tempt the Lord; upon which Isaiah, who is the speaker, says, ver. 14, “Therefore the Lord himself shall give you a sign; behold a virgin shall conceive and bear a son;” and the 16th verse says, “And before this child shall know to refuse the evil, and choose the good, the land which thou abhorrest or dreadest [meaning Syria and the kingdom of Israel] shall be forsaken of both her kings.” Here then was the sign, and the time limited for the completion of the assurance or promise; namely, before this child shall know to refuse the evil and choose the good.

In this situation, Isaiah speaks to Ahaz and assures him in the name of the Lord (a common phrase used by prophets) that these two kings will not prevail against him. To reassure Ahaz further, he tells him to ask for a sign. However, the account states that Ahaz refused, claiming he wouldn’t test the Lord. In response, Isaiah, the speaker, says in verse 14, “Therefore the Lord himself will give you a sign: behold, a virgin will conceive and bear a son.” Verse 16 adds, “Before this child knows to reject the bad and choose the good, the land you fear (referring to Syria and the kingdom of Israel) will be abandoned by both her kings.” So here was the sign, along with the timeframe for the assurance or promise: before this child knows to reject the bad and choose the good.

Isaiah having committed himself thus far, it became necessary to him, in order to avoid the imputation of being a false prophet, and the consequences thereof, to take measures to make this sign appear. It certainly was not a difficult thing, in any time of the world, to find a girl with child, or to make her so; and perhaps Isaiah knew of one beforehand; for I do not suppose that the prophets of that day were any more to be trusted than the priests of this: be that, however, as it may, he says in the next chapter, ver. 2, “And I took unto me faithful witnesses to record, Uriah the priest, and Zechariah the son of Jeberechiah, and I went unto the prophetess, and she conceived and bare a son.”

Isaiah, having committed himself this far, found it necessary to take steps to ensure that the sign appeared, to avoid being accused of being a false prophet and facing the consequences. It was certainly not difficult at any time to find a pregnant girl or to make one pregnant; perhaps Isaiah already knew of one. I don’t think the prophets of that time were any more trustworthy than today’s priests. Regardless, he writes in the next chapter, verse 2, “And I took faithful witnesses to record, Uriah the priest, and Zechariah the son of Jeberechiah, and I went to the prophetess, and she conceived and bore a son.”

Here then is the whole story, foolish as it is, of this child and this virgin; and it is upon the barefaced perversion of this story that the book of Matthew, and the impudence and sordid interest of priests in later times, have founded a theory, which they call the gospel; and have applied this story to signify the person they call Jesus Christ; begotten, they say, by a ghost, whom they call holy, on the body of a woman engaged in marriage, and afterwards married, whom they call a virgin, seven hundred years after this foolish story was told; a theory which, speaking for myself, I hesitate not to believe, and to say, is as fabulous and as false as God is true. [In Is. vii. 14, it is said that the child should be called Immanuel; but this name was not given to either of the children, otherwise than as a character, which the word signifies. That of the prophetess was called Maher-shalalhash-baz, and that of Mary was called Jesus.—Author.]

Here’s the entire story, as ridiculous as it is, about this child and this virgin; and it’s on the blatant distortion of this story that the book of Matthew, along with the shameless and self-serving interests of priests later on, built a theory they call the gospel; and they have used this story to represent the person they call Jesus Christ, whom they claim was conceived by a spirit they call holy, in the body of a woman who was engaged and later married, whom they refer to as a virgin, seven hundred years after this absurd story was initially told; a theory which, for my part, I don’t hesitate to declare is as fanciful and as untrue as God is real. [In Is. vii. 14, it says that the child should be named Immanuel; but this name was not actually given to either of the children, except as a title, which the word means. The prophetess’s child was named Maher-shalalhash-baz, and Mary’s child was named Jesus.—Author.]

But to show the imposition and falsehood of Isaiah we have only to attend to the sequel of this story; which, though it is passed over in silence in the book of Isaiah, is related in 2 Chronicles, xxviii; and which is, that instead of these two kings failing in their attempt against Ahaz, king of Judah, as Isaiah had pretended to foretel in the name of the Lord, they succeeded: Ahaz was defeated and destroyed; an hundred and twenty thousand of his people were slaughtered; Jerusalem was plundered, and two hundred thousand women and sons and daughters carried into captivity. Thus much for this lying prophet and imposter Isaiah, and the book of falsehoods that bears his name. I pass on to the book of Jeremiah. This prophet, as he is called, lived in the time that Nebuchadnezzar besieged Jerusalem, in the reign of Zedekiah, the last king of Judah; and the suspicion was strong against him that he was a traitor in the interest of Nebuchadnezzar. Every thing relating to Jeremiah shows him to have been a man of an equivocal character: in his metaphor of the potter and the clay, (ch. xviii.) he guards his prognostications in such a crafty manner as always to leave himself a door to escape by, in case the event should be contrary to what he had predicted. In the 7th and 8th verses he makes the Almighty to say, “At what instant I shall speak concerning a nation, and concerning a kingdom, to pluck up, and to pull down, and destroy it, if that nation, against whom I have pronounced, turn from their evil, I will repent me of the evil that I thought to do unto them.” Here was a proviso against one side of the case: now for the other side. Verses 9 and 10, “At what instant I shall speak concerning a nation, and concerning a kingdom, to build and to plant it, if it do evil in my sight, that it obey not my voice, then I will repent me of the good wherewith I said I would benefit them.” Here is a proviso against the other side; and, according to this plan of prophesying, a prophet could never be wrong, however mistaken the Almighty might be. This sort of absurd subterfuge, and this manner of speaking of the Almighty, as one would speak of a man, is consistent with nothing but the stupidity of the Bible.

But to demonstrate the deception and falsehood of Isaiah, we only need to look at the continuation of this story; which, although ignored in the book of Isaiah, is detailed in 2 Chronicles, chapter 28. Instead of these two kings failing in their attempt against Ahaz, the king of Judah, as Isaiah claimed to predict in the name of the Lord, they actually succeeded: Ahaz was defeated and destroyed; one hundred and twenty thousand of his people were killed; Jerusalem was looted, and two hundred thousand women, sons, and daughters were taken captive. This is enough to highlight this false prophet and imposter Isaiah, along with the book of untruths that bears his name. I will move on to the book of Jeremiah. This supposed prophet lived during the time that Nebuchadnezzar besieged Jerusalem, during the reign of Zedekiah, the last king of Judah, and there was a strong suspicion that he was a traitor working for Nebuchadnezzar. Everything related to Jeremiah indicates that he had a questionable character: in his metaphor of the potter and the clay (chapter 18), he carefully crafts his predictions to ensure he always has an escape route if the outcome contradicts what he predicted. In verses 7 and 8, he has the Almighty saying, “At the moment I speak concerning a nation and a kingdom, to uproot, tear down, and destroy it, if that nation, against which I have spoken, turns from its evil, I will change my mind about the harm I intended to do to them.” Here’s a condition for one side of the situation; now for the other side. In verses 9 and 10: “At the moment I speak concerning a nation and a kingdom, to build and plant it, if it does evil in my sight, not obeying my voice, then I will change my mind about the good I intended to do for them.” This presents a condition for the other side; and with this method of prophesying, a prophet could never be wrong, regardless of how mistaken the Almighty might be. This kind of ridiculous evasion, and this way of talking about the Almighty as one would talk about a human, aligns with nothing but the ignorance of the Bible.

As to the authenticity of the book, it is only necessary to read it in order to decide positively that, though some passages recorded therein may have been spoken by Jeremiah, he is not the author of the book. The historical parts, if they can be called by that name, are in the most confused condition; the same events are several times repeated, and that in a manner different, and sometimes in contradiction to each other; and this disorder runs even to the last chapter, where the history, upon which the greater part of the book has been employed, begins anew, and ends abruptly. The book has all the appearance of being a medley of unconnected anecdotes respecting persons and things of that time, collected together in the same rude manner as if the various and contradictory accounts that are to be found in a bundle of newspapers, respecting persons and things of the present day, were put together without date, order, or explanation. I will give two or three examples of this kind.

Regarding the authenticity of the book, it’s enough to read it to clearly conclude that, while some passages might have been spoken by Jeremiah, he isn’t the author. The historical sections, if you can call them that, are very disorganized; the same events are repeated multiple times, each time differently and sometimes contradicting one another. This confusion continues all the way to the last chapter, where the history that much of the book is based on restarts and abruptly concludes. The book seems like a hodgepodge of unrelated stories about people and events from that time, compiled together in a rough way, similar to how various contradictory accounts might appear in a pile of modern newspapers, without any dates, order, or explanations. I will provide two or three examples of this nature.

It appears, from the account of chapter xxxvii. that the army of Nebuchadnezzer, which is called the army of the Chaldeans, had besieged Jerusalem some time; and on their hearing that the army of Pharaoh of Egypt was marching against them, they raised the siege and retreated for a time. It may here be proper to mention, in order to understand this confused history, that Nebuchadnezzar had besieged and taken Jerusalem during the reign of Jehoakim, the redecessor of Zedekiah; and that it was Nebuchadnezzar who had make Zedekiah king, or rather viceroy; and that this second siege, of which the book of Jeremiah treats, was in consequence of the revolt of Zedekiah against Nebuchadnezzar. This will in some measure account for the suspicion that affixes itself to Jeremiah of being a traitor, and in the interest of Nebuchadnezzar,—whom Jeremiah calls, xliii. 10, the servant of God.

It seems, from the account in chapter xxxvii, that Nebuchadnezzar's army, known as the army of the Chaldeans, had been besieging Jerusalem for a while, and when they heard that Pharaoh's army from Egypt was approaching, they lifted the siege and retreated temporarily. It's important to mention here, to make sense of this confusing history, that Nebuchadnezzar had besieged and captured Jerusalem during the reign of Jehoiakim, who was Zedekiah’s predecessor; and it was Nebuchadnezzar who made Zedekiah king, or more accurately, a viceroy. The second siege discussed in the book of Jeremiah was a result of Zedekiah's rebellion against Nebuchadnezzar. This background helps explain the suspicion surrounding Jeremiah being seen as a traitor, seemingly favoring Nebuchadnezzar, whom Jeremiah refers to in xliii. 10 as the servant of God.

Chapter xxxvii. 11-13, says, “And it came to pass, that, when the army of the Chaldeans was broken up from Jerusalem, for fear of Pharaoh’s army, that Jeremiah went forth out of Jerusalem, to go (as this account states) into the land of Benjamin, to separate himself thence in the midst of the people; and when he was in the gate of Benjamin a captain of the ward was there, whose name was Irijah... and he took Jeremiah the prophet, saying, Thou fallest away to the Chaldeans; then Jeremiah said, It is false; I fall not away to the Chaldeans.” Jeremiah being thus stopt and accused, was, after being examined, committed to prison, on suspicion of being a traitor, where he remained, as is stated in the last verse of this chapter.

Chapter xxxvii. 11-13, says, “So when the Chaldean army broke camp from Jerusalem because they were afraid of Pharaoh’s army, Jeremiah left Jerusalem to go (as this account states) to the land of Benjamin, to separate himself from the people there; and when he reached the Benjamin gate, a captain of the guard named Irijah was there... and he detained Jeremiah the prophet, saying, ‘You are deserting to the Chaldeans’; then Jeremiah replied, ‘That’s not true; I am not deserting to the Chaldeans.’” After being stopped and accused, Jeremiah was examined and thrown in prison on suspicion of treason, where he stayed, as stated in the last verse of this chapter.

But the next chapter gives an account of the imprisonment of Jeremiah, which has no connection with this account, but ascribes his imprisonment to another circumstance, and for which we must go back to chapter xxi. It is there stated, ver. 1, that Zedekiah sent Pashur the son of Malchiah, and Zephaniah the son of Maaseiah the priest, to Jeremiah, to enquire of him concerning Nebuchadnezzar, whose army was then before Jerusalem; and Jeremiah said to them, ver. 8, “Thus saith the Lord, Behold I set before you the way of life, and the way of death; he that abideth in this city shall die by the sword and by the famine, and by the pestilence; but he that goeth out and falleth to the Chaldeans that besiege you, he shall live, and his life shall be unto him for a prey.”

But the next chapter tells the story of Jeremiah's imprisonment, which isn't connected to the previous account but attributes his imprisonment to a different reason, for which we need to refer back to chapter xxi. It states there, in verse 1, that Zedekiah sent Pashur, the son of Malchiah, and Zephaniah, the son of Maaseiah the priest, to Jeremiah to ask him about Nebuchadnezzar, whose army was then surrounding Jerusalem. Jeremiah told them, in verse 8, “This is what the Lord says: I set before you the choice between life and death; anyone who stays in this city will die by the sword, famine, or disease; but anyone who surrenders to the Chaldeans who are besieging you will live, and their life will be safe.”

This interview and conference breaks off abruptly at the end of the 10th verse of chapter xxi.; and such is the disorder of this book that we have to pass over sixteen chapters upon various subjects, in order to come at the continuation and event of this conference; and this brings us to the first verse of chapter xxxviii., as I have just mentioned. The chapter opens with saying, “Then Shaphatiah, the son of Mattan, Gedaliah the son of Pashur, and Jucal the son of Shelemiah, and Pashur the son of Malchiah, (here are more persons mentioned than in chapter xxi.) heard the words that Jeremiah spoke unto all the people, saying, Thus saith the Lord, He that remaineth in this city, shall die by the sword, by famine, and by the pestilence; but he that goeth forth to the Chaldeans shall live; for he shall have his life for a prey, and shall live”; [which are the words of the conference;] therefore, (say they to Zedekiah,) “We beseech thee, let this man be put to death, for thus he weakeneth the hands of the men of war that remain in this city, and the hands of all the people, in speaking such words unto them; for this man seeketh not the welfare of the people, but the hurt:” and at the 6th verse it is said, “Then they took Jeremiah, and put him into the dungeon of Malchiah.”

This interview and conference ends suddenly at the end of the 10th verse of chapter 21. Because of the disorganization of this book, we have to skip over sixteen chapters covering various topics to reach the continuation and conclusion of this conference, leading us to the first verse of chapter 38, as I just mentioned. The chapter opens with, “Then Shaphatiah, the son of Mattan, Gedaliah the son of Pashur, Jucal the son of Shelemiah, and Pashur the son of Malchiah,” (more people are mentioned here than in chapter 21) who heard the words that Jeremiah spoke to all the people, saying, "Thus says the Lord, those who stay in this city will die by the sword, famine, and plague; but whoever goes over to the Chaldeans will live; they will have their life as a prize and will survive.” [These are the words from the conference.] Therefore, they say to Zedekiah, “We urge you, let this man be put to death, for he weakens the resolve of the soldiers left in this city and the morale of all the people by speaking such words to them; this man does not care about the people's welfare, but only their harm.” Then in verse 6, it says, “So they took Jeremiah and put him in the dungeon of Malchiah.”

These two accounts are different and contradictory. The one ascribes his imprisonment to his attempt to escape out of the city; the other to his preaching and prophesying in the city; the one to his being seized by the guard at the gate; the other to his being accused before Zedekiah by the conferees. [I observed two chapters in I Samuel (xvi. and xvii.) that contradict each other with respect to David, and the manner he became acquainted with Saul; as Jeremiah xxxvii. and xxxviii. contradict each other with respect to the cause of Jeremiah’s imprisonment.

These two accounts are different and contradict each other. One says he was imprisoned for trying to escape the city; the other blames his imprisonment on his preaching and prophesying within the city. One account claims he was caught by the guards at the gate; the other says he was accused before Zedekiah by the conferees. [I noticed two chapters in I Samuel (xvi. and xvii.) that contradict each other regarding how David came to know Saul, just as Jeremiah xxxvii. and xxxviii. contradict each other about the reasons for Jeremiah’s imprisonment.]

In 1 Samuel, xvi., it is said, that an evil spirit of God troubled Saul, and that his servants advised him (as a remedy) “to seek out a man who was a cunning player upon the harp.” And Saul said, ver. 17, “Provide me now a man that can play well, and bring him to me. Then answered one of his servants, and said, Behold, I have seen a son of Jesse, the Bethlehemite, that is cunning in playing, and a mighty man, and a man of war, and prudent in matters, and a comely person, and the Lord is with him; wherefore Saul sent messengers unto Jesse, and said, Send me David, thy son. And (verse 21) David came to Saul, and stood before him, and he loved him greatly, and he became his armour-bearer; and when the evil spirit from God was upon Saul, (verse 23) David took his harp, and played with his hand, and Saul was refreshed, and was well.”

In 1 Samuel 16, it talks about an evil spirit from God that troubled Saul, and his servants suggested he “find a skilled harp player” as a remedy. Saul said, in verse 17, “Get me a man who can play well and bring him to me.” One of his servants replied, “Look, I’ve seen a son of Jesse, a Bethlehemite, who is an excellent musician, a mighty warrior, sensible, attractive, and the Lord is with him.” So Saul sent messengers to Jesse, asking him to send David, his son. In verse 21, David came to Saul and stood before him; Saul loved him greatly, and David became his armor-bearer. Whenever the evil spirit from God came upon Saul, in verse 23, David would take his harp and play, and Saul would feel better and be well.

But the next chapter (xvii.) gives an account, all different to this, of the manner that Saul and David became acquainted. Here it is ascribed to David’s encounter with Goliah, when David was sent by his father to carry provision to his brethren in the camp. In the 55th verse of this chapter it is said, “And when Saul saw David go forth against the Philistine (Goliah) he said to Abner, the captain of the host, Abner, whose son is this youth? And Abner said, As thy soul liveth, 0 king, I cannot tell. And the king said, Enquire thou whose son the stripling is. And as David returned from the slaughter of the Philistine, Abner took him and brought him before Saul, with the head of the Philistine in his hand; and Saul said unto him, Whose son art thou, thou young man? And David answered, I am the son of thy servant, Jesse, the Betblehemite,” These two accounts belie each other, because each of them supposes Saul and David not to have known each other before. This book, the Bible, is too ridiculous for criticism.—Author.]

But the next chapter (xvii.) tells a completely different story about how Saul and David met. It attributes their acquaintance to David’s encounter with Goliath, when David was sent by his father to deliver food to his brothers in the camp. In verse 55 of this chapter, it says, “And when Saul saw David go out against the Philistine (Goliath), he said to Abner, the captain of the army, ‘Abner, whose son is this young man?’ And Abner replied, ‘As your soul lives, O king, I do not know.’ And the king said, ‘Find out whose son that stripling is.’ And when David returned from killing the Philistine, Abner took him and brought him before Saul, with the head of the Philistine in his hand; and Saul said to him, ‘Whose son are you, young man?’ And David replied, ‘I am the son of your servant, Jesse the Bethlehemite.’” These two accounts contradict each other, as each assumes that Saul and David were not acquainted before. This book, the Bible, is too absurd for criticism.—Author.]

In the next chapter (Jer. xxxix.) we have another instance of the disordered state of this book; for notwithstanding the siege of the city by Nebuchadnezzar has been the subject of several of the preceding chapters, particularly xxxvii. and xxxviii., chapter xxxix. begins as if not a word had been said upon the subject, and as if the reader was still to be informed of every particular respecting it; for it begins with saying, ver. 1, “In the ninth year of Zedekiah king of Judah, in the tenth month, came Nebuchadnezzar king of Babylon, and all his army, against Jerusalem, and besieged it,” etc.

In the next chapter (Jer. xxxix.), we see another example of the confusing structure of this book. Even though the siege of the city by Nebuchadnezzar has been the topic of several previous chapters, especially xxxvii. and xxxviii., chapter xxxix. starts as if nothing has been mentioned about it and as if the reader still needs to be informed of every detail. It begins with, verse 1, “In the ninth year of Zedekiah king of Judah, in the tenth month, Nebuchadnezzar king of Babylon and all his army came against Jerusalem and besieged it,” etc.

But the instance in the last chapter (lii.) is still more glaring; for though the story has been told over and over again, this chapter still supposes the reader not to know anything of it, for it begins by saying, ver. i, “Zedekiah was one and twenty years old when he began to reign, and he reigned eleven years in Jerusalem, and his mother’s name was Hamutal, the daughter of Jeremiah of Libnah.” (Ver. 4,) “And it came to pass in the ninth year of his reign, in the tenth month, that Nebuchadnezzar king of Babylon came, he and all his army, against Jerusalem, and pitched against it, and built forts against it,” etc.

But the situation in the last chapter (lii.) is even more obvious; because even though the story has been repeated multiple times, this chapter assumes the reader isn’t familiar with it, starting with, ver. i, “Zedekiah was twenty-one years old when he began to reign, and he reigned for eleven years in Jerusalem, and his mother’s name was Hamutal, the daughter of Jeremiah of Libnah.” (Ver. 4,) “And it happened in the ninth year of his reign, in the tenth month, that Nebuchadnezzar, king of Babylon, came, he and all his army, against Jerusalem, and set up camp against it, and built forts against it,” etc.

It is not possible that any one man, and more particularly Jeremiah, could have been the writer of this book. The errors are such as could not have been committed by any person sitting down to compose a work. Were I, or any other man, to write in such a disordered manner, no body would read what was written, and every body would suppose that the writer was in a state of insanity. The only way, therefore, to account for the disorder is, that the book is a medley of detached unauthenticated anecdotes, put together by some stupid book-maker, under the name of Jeremiah; because many of them refer to him, and to the circumstances of the times he lived in.

It's impossible for one person, especially Jeremiah, to have written this book. The mistakes are so significant that no one could have sat down to write it like this. If I or anyone else wrote in such a chaotic way, nobody would want to read it, and everyone would assume the writer was mentally unstable. Therefore, the only explanation for the chaos is that the book is a collection of random, unverified stories compiled by some careless editor under Jeremiah's name, since many of them mention him and the events of his time.

Of the duplicity, and of the false predictions of Jeremiah, I shall mention two instances, and then proceed to review the remainder of the Bible.

Of the deceit and the false predictions of Jeremiah, I will mention two examples, and then move on to review the rest of the Bible.

It appears from chapter xxxviii. that when Jeremiah was in prison, Zedekiah sent for him, and at this interview, which was private, Jeremiah pressed it strongly on Zedekiah to surrender himself to the enemy. “If,” says he, (ver. 17,) “thou wilt assuredly go forth unto the king of Babylon’s princes, then thy soul shall live,” etc. Zedekiah was apprehensive that what passed at this conference should be known; and he said to Jeremiah, (ver. 25,) “If the princes [meaning those of Judah] hear that I have talked with thee, and they come unto thee, and say unto thee, Declare unto us now what thou hast said unto the king; hide it not from us, and we will not put thee to death; and also what the king said unto thee; then thou shalt say unto them, I presented my supplication before the king that he would not cause me to return to Jonathan’s house, to die there. Then came all the princes unto Jeremiah, and asked him, and “he told them according to all the words the king had commanded.” Thus, this man of God, as he is called, could tell a lie, or very strongly prevaricate, when he supposed it would answer his purpose; for certainly he did not go to Zedekiah to make this supplication, neither did he make it; he went because he was sent for, and he employed that opportunity to advise Zedekiah to surrender himself to Nebuchadnezzar.

It looks like in chapter 38, when Jeremiah was in prison, Zedekiah called for him. During this private meeting, Jeremiah strongly urged Zedekiah to surrender to the enemy. “If,” he said, (ver. 17), “you will definitely go to the king of Babylon’s officials, then your life will be spared,” etc. Zedekiah was worried that what they talked about would become known, and he said to Jeremiah, (ver. 25), “If the officials [meaning those of Judah] find out that I’ve spoken with you and come to you, asking, ‘Tell us what you said to the king; don’t hide it from us, and we won’t kill you; and also, what the king said to you,’ then you should tell them, ‘I begged the king not to send me back to Jonathan’s house, to die there.’” So all the officials came to Jeremiah and asked him, and “he told them everything the king had commanded.” Thus, this man of God, as he is called, could lie or twist the truth when he thought it would help him; because he certainly didn’t go to Zedekiah to make that request, nor did he actually do it; he went because he was summoned, and he used that chance to advise Zedekiah to surrender to Nebuchadnezzar.

In chapter xxxiv. 2-5, is a prophecy of Jeremiah to Zedekiah in these words: “Thus saith the Lord, Behold I will give this city into the hand of the king of Babylon, and he will burn it with fire; and thou shalt not escape out of his hand, but thou shalt surely be taken, and delivered into his hand; and thine eyes shall behold the eyes of the king of Babylon, and he shall speak with thee mouth to mouth, and thou shalt go to Babylon. Yet hear the word of the Lord; O Zedekiah, king, of Judah, thus saith the Lord, Thou shalt not die by the sword, but thou shalt die in Peace; and with the burnings of thy fathers, the former kings that were before thee, so shall they burn odours for thee, and they will lament thee, saying, Ah, Lord! for I have pronounced the word, saith the Lord.”

In chapter xxxiv. 2-5, there's a prophecy of Jeremiah to Zedekiah that says: “The Lord says, ‘Look, I’m handing this city over to the king of Babylon, and he will set it on fire. You won’t escape from his control; you will surely be captured and handed over to him. You will see the king of Babylon face to face, and he will talk to you directly, and you will go to Babylon. But listen to the word of the Lord, O Zedekiah, king of Judah: the Lord says you will not die by the sword, but you will die peacefully; and just like the funerals of your ancestors, the former kings before you, they will burn incense for you and mourn for you, saying, ‘Ah, Lord!’ for I have declared it,’ says the Lord.”

Now, instead of Zedekiah beholding the eyes of the king of Babylon, and speaking with him mouth to mouth, and dying in peace, and with the burning of odours, as at the funeral of his fathers, (as Jeremiah had declared the Lord himself had pronounced,) the reverse, according to chapter Iii., 10, 11 was the case; it is there said, that the king of Babylon slew the sons of Zedekiah before his eyes: then he put out the eyes of Zedekiah, and bound him in chains, and carried him to Babylon, and put him in prison till the day of his death.

Now, instead of Zedekiah looking into the eyes of the king of Babylon and speaking to him face to face, dying in peace with sweet aromas, like at the funerals of his ancestors (as Jeremiah stated the Lord had declared), the opposite happened. According to chapter Iii., 10, 11, the king of Babylon killed Zedekiah’s sons right in front of him. Then he blinded Zedekiah, chained him up, and took him to Babylon, where he was imprisoned until the day he died.

What then can we say of these prophets, but that they are impostors and liars?

What can we say about these prophets, except that they are frauds and liars?

As for Jeremiah, he experienced none of those evils. He was taken into favour by Nebuchadnezzar, who gave him in charge to the captain of the guard (xxxix, 12), “Take him (said he) and look well to him, and do him no harm; but do unto him even as he shall say unto thee.” Jeremiah joined himself afterwards to Nebuchadnezzar, and went about prophesying for him against the Egyptians, who had marched to the relief of Jerusalem while it was besieged. Thus much for another of the lying prophets, and the book that bears his name.

As for Jeremiah, he didn’t face any of those hardships. Nebuchadnezzar took a liking to him and told the captain of the guard (xxxix, 12), “Take him and take good care of him. Don’t hurt him; do whatever he says.” Later, Jeremiah aligned himself with Nebuchadnezzar and went around prophesying for him against the Egyptians, who had come to help Jerusalem during its siege. That’s enough about another one of the false prophets and the book named after him.

I have been the more particular in treating of the books ascribed to Isaiah and Jeremiah, because those two are spoken of in the books of Kings and Chronicles, which the others are not. The remainder of the books ascribed to the men called prophets I shall not trouble myself much about; but take them collectively into the observations I shall offer on the character of the men styled prophets.

I have focused more specifically on the books attributed to Isaiah and Jeremiah because these two are mentioned in the books of Kings and Chronicles, unlike the others. I won’t concern myself too much with the rest of the books attributed to the individuals known as prophets; instead, I will address them together in my comments on the character of those referred to as prophets.

In the former part of the ‘Age of Reason,’ I have said that the word prophet was the Bible-word for poet, and that the flights and metaphors of Jewish poets have been foolishly erected into what are now called prophecies. I am sufficiently justified in this opinion, not only because the books called the prophecies are written in poetical language, but because there is no word in the Bible, except it be the word prophet, that describes what we mean by a poet. I have also said, that the word signified a performer upon musical instruments, of which I have given some instances; such as that of a company of prophets, prophesying with psalteries, with tabrets, with pipes, with harps, etc., and that Saul prophesied with them, 1 Sam. x., 5. It appears from this passage, and from other parts in the book of Samuel, that the word prophet was confined to signify poetry and music; for the person who was supposed to have a visionary insight into concealed things, was not a prophet but a seer, [I know not what is the Hebrew word that corresponds to the word seer in English; but I observe it is translated into French by Le Voyant, from the verb voir to see, and which means the person who sees, or the seer.—Author.]

In the earlier part of the 'Age of Reason,' I mentioned that the term prophet was equivalent to poet in the Bible and that the expressions and imagery used by Jewish poets have been mistakenly elevated into what we now refer to as prophecies. I believe I'm well-supported in this view, not only because the books labeled as prophecies are written in poetic language, but also because there's no term in the Bible, aside from the word prophet, that represents what we generally think of as a poet. I've also pointed out that the term signified a performer on musical instruments, and I've provided some examples, like a group of prophets prophesying with psalteries, tabrets, pipes, harps, etc., and that Saul prophesied alongside them, 1 Sam. x., 5. It’s clear from this passage, and other parts of the book of Samuel, that the word prophet was limited to refer to poetry and music; for someone believed to have insight into hidden things wasn’t called a prophet but a seer. [I don't know the Hebrew word that corresponds to the word seer in English; however, I see it is translated into French as Le Voyant, derived from the verb voir meaning to see, referring to the person who sees, or the seer.—Author.]

[The Hebrew word for Seer, in 1 Samuel ix., transliterated, is chozeh, the gazer, it is translated in Is. xlvii. 13, “the stargazers.”—Editor.] (i Sam, ix. 9;) and it was not till after the word seer went out of use (which most probably was when Saul banished those he called wizards) that the profession of the seer, or the art of seeing, became incorporated into the word prophet.

[The Hebrew word for Seer, in 1 Samuel ix., transliterated, is chozeh, the gazer, it is translated in Is. xlvii. 13, “the stargazers.”—Editor.] (i Sam, ix. 9;) and it wasn’t until after the term seer fell out of use (which likely happened when Saul expelled those he referred to as wizards) that the role of the seer, or the ability to see, became part of the term prophet.

According to the modern meaning of the word prophet and prophesying, it signifies foretelling events to a great distance of time; and it became necessary to the inventors of the gospel to give it this latitude of meaning, in order to apply or to stretch what they call the prophecies of the Old Testament, to the times of the New. But according to the Old Testament, the prophesying of the seer, and afterwards of the prophet, so far as the meaning of the word “seer” was incorporated into that of prophet, had reference only to things of the time then passing, or very closely connected with it; such as the event of a battle they were going to engage in, or of a journey, or of any enterprise they were going to undertake, or of any circumstance then pending, or of any difficulty they were then in; all of which had immediate reference to themselves (as in the case already mentioned of Ahaz and Isaiah with respect to the expression, Behold a virgin shall conceive and bear a son,) and not to any distant future time. It was that kind of prophesying that corresponds to what we call fortune-telling; such as casting nativities, predicting riches, fortunate or unfortunate marriages, conjuring for lost goods, etc.; and it is the fraud of the Christian church, not that of the Jews, and the ignorance and the superstition of modern, not that of ancient times, that elevated those poetical, musical, conjuring, dreaming, strolling gentry, into the rank they have since had.

According to the modern definition of a prophet and prophesying, it refers to predicting events far into the future. The creators of the gospel had to expand this meaning to connect what they referred to as the Old Testament prophecies with the New Testament era. However, in the Old Testament, the prophesying of the seer and later the prophet—where the idea of “seer” became part of the term prophet—was mainly concerned with immediate events or those closely related to the present time. This included the outcomes of battles they were about to fight, journeys they planned to take, or challenges they faced at that moment; all of which were directly relevant to them (as seen in the example of Ahaz and Isaiah regarding the statement, "Behold, a virgin shall conceive and bear a son") and not to any distant future. This type of prophesying is similar to what we now call fortune-telling, like creating horoscopes, predicting wealth, favorable or unfavorable marriages, or searching for lost items, etc. It is the deception of the Christian church, not that of the Jews, along with the ignorance and superstition of modern times—rather than ancient ones—that raised these artistic, musical, magical, and wandering individuals to the status they have today.

But, besides this general character of all the prophets, they had also a particular character. They were in parties, and they prophesied for or against, according to the party they were with; as the poetical and political writers of the present day write in defence of the party they associate with against the other.

But, in addition to this general trait of all the prophets, they also had their own unique characteristics. They aligned themselves with different groups and prophesied in favor of or against various sides, depending on which group they belonged to; similar to how modern poets and political writers defend the parties they support against their opponents.

After the Jews were divided into two nations, that of Judah and that of Israel, each party had its prophets, who abused and accused each other of being false prophets, lying prophets, impostors, etc.

After the Jews split into two nations, Judah and Israel, each side had its prophets, who insulted and accused each other of being false prophets, dishonest prophets, frauds, and so on.

The prophets of the party of Judah prophesied against the prophets of the party of Israel; and those of the party of Israel against those of Judah. This party prophesying showed itself immediately on the separation under the first two rival kings, Rehoboam and Jeroboam. The prophet that cursed, or prophesied against the altar that Jeroboam had built in Bethel, was of the party of Judah, where Rehoboam was king; and he was way-laid on his return home by a prophet of the party of Israel, who said unto him (i Kings xiii.) “Art thou the man of God that came from Judah? and he said, I am.” Then the prophet of the party of Israel said to him “I am a prophet also, as thou art, [signifying of Judah,] and an angel spake unto me by the word of the Lord, saying, Bring him back with thee unto thine house, that he may eat bread and drink water; but (says the 18th verse) he lied unto him.” The event, however, according to the story, is, that the prophet of Judah never got back to Judah; for he was found dead on the road by the contrivance of the prophet of Israel, who no doubt was called a true prophet by his own party, and the prophet of Judah a lying prophet.

The prophets from Judah spoke against the prophets from Israel, and vice versa. This back-and-forth prophesying started right after the split under the first two rival kings, Rehoboam and Jeroboam. The prophet who cursed or prophesied against the altar that Jeroboam built in Bethel was from Judah, where Rehoboam was king. On his way back home, he was intercepted by a prophet from Israel, who asked him (1 Kings 13), “Are you the man of God who came from Judah?” to which he replied, “I am.” The Israelite prophet then said to him, “I’m also a prophet, like you, and an angel spoke to me by the word of the Lord, saying, ‘Bring him back with you to your house so he can eat bread and drink water.’” However, as noted in verse 18, “he lied to him.” According to the story, the Judah prophet never made it back to Judah; he was found dead on the road due to the schemes of the Israelite prophet, who was likely considered a true prophet by his own people, while the Judah prophet was labeled a false prophet.

In 2 Kings, iii., a story is related of prophesying or conjuring that shews, in several particulars, the character of a prophet. Jehoshaphat king of Judah, and Joram king of Israel, had for a while ceased their party animosity, and entered into an alliance; and these two, together with the king of Edom, engaged in a war against the king of Moab. After uniting and marching their armies, the story says, they were in great distress for water, upon which Jehoshaphat said, “Is there not here a prophet of the Lord, that we may enquire of the Lord by him? and one of the servants of the king of Israel said here is Elisha. [Elisha was of the party of Judah.] And Jehoshaphat the king of Judah said, The word of the Lord is with him.” The story then says, that these three kings went down to Elisha; and when Elisha [who, as I have said, was a Judahmite prophet] saw the King of Israel, he said unto him, “What have I to do with thee, get thee to the prophets of thy father and the prophets of thy mother. Nay but, said the king of Israel, the Lord hath called these three kings together, to deliver them into the hands of the king of Moab,” (meaning because of the distress they were in for water;) upon which Elisha said, “As the Lord of hosts liveth before whom I stand, surely, were it not that I regard the presence of Jehoshaphat, king of Judah, I would not look towards thee nor see thee.” Here is all the venom and vulgarity of a party prophet. We are now to see the performance, or manner of prophesying.

In 2 Kings, chapter 3, there's a story about prophecy that illustrates different aspects of what it means to be a prophet. Jehoshaphat, king of Judah, and Joram, king of Israel, had set aside their rivalry and formed an alliance. Together with the king of Edom, they went to war against the king of Moab. After joining forces and marching their armies, they found themselves in great need of water. Jehoshaphat then asked, “Is there a prophet of the Lord here so we can ask Him?” One of the servants of the king of Israel replied, “Here is Elisha.” [Elisha was part of Judah.] Jehoshaphat, the king of Judah, said, “The word of the Lord is with him.” The story continues that these three kings went to see Elisha. When Elisha, who was a prophet from Judah, saw the King of Israel, he said to him, “What do you want with me? Go to the prophets of your father and the prophets of your mother.” The king of Israel replied, “No, for the Lord has brought these three kings together to hand them over to the king of Moab,” referring to their need for water. Elisha responded, “As the Lord of hosts lives, whom I serve, if it weren't for Jehoshaphat, king of Judah, I wouldn't even look in your direction.” This shows the bias and negativity of a prophet aligned with a faction. Now we are going to see how prophecy is carried out.

Ver. 15. “‘Bring me,’ (said Elisha), ‘a minstrel’; and it came to pass, when the minstrel played, that the hand of the Lord came upon him.” Here is the farce of the conjurer. Now for the prophecy: “And Elisha said, [singing most probably to the tune he was playing], Thus saith the Lord, Make this valley full of ditches;” which was just telling them what every countryman could have told them without either fiddle or farce, that the way to get water was to dig for it.

Ver. 15. “‘Bring me a musician,’ (said Elisha), ‘and when the musician played, the hand of the Lord came upon him.’ Here is the joke of the magician. Now for the prophecy: “And Elisha said, [most likely singing to the tune he was playing], Thus says the Lord, Fill this valley with ditches;” which was just telling them what any farmer could have told them without any music or trickery, that the way to get water was to dig for it.

But as every conjuror is not famous alike for the same thing, so neither were those prophets; for though all of them, at least those I have spoken of, were famous for lying, some of them excelled in cursing. Elisha, whom I have just mentioned, was a chief in this branch of prophesying; it was he that cursed the forty-two children in the name of the Lord, whom the two she-bears came and devoured. We are to suppose that those children were of the party of Israel; but as those who will curse will lie, there is just as much credit to be given to this story of Elisha’s two she-bears as there is to that of the Dragon of Wantley, of whom it is said:

But just like every magician isn't famous for the same act, neither were those prophets. While all of them, at least the ones I've mentioned, were known for their lies, some of them were particularly good at cursing. Elisha, who I just talked about, was a leader in this type of prophesying; he was the one who cursed the forty-two children in the name of the Lord, and then the two she-bears came and ate them. We should assume these kids were part of Israel; but since those who are willing to curse are also likely to lie, there's just as much reason to believe this story of Elisha’s two she-bears as there is to believe the tale of the Dragon of Wantley, who is said to have:

Poor children three devoured be,
That could not with him grapple;
And at one sup he eat them up,
As a man would eat an apple.

Poor children were devoured,
Who couldn't fight back against him;
And in one gulp he ate them up,
Like a man would eat an apple.

There was another description of men called prophets, that amused themselves with dreams and visions; but whether by night or by day we know not. These, if they were not quite harmless, were but little mischievous. Of this class are,

There was another group of men called prophets, who entertained themselves with dreams and visions; but whether this happened at night or during the day, we don't know. These, if they weren't completely harmless, were only slightly troublesome. Of this group are,

EZEKIEL and DANIEL; and the first question upon these books, as upon all the others, is, Are they genuine? that is, were they written by Ezekiel and Daniel?

EZEKIEL and DANIEL; and the first question about these books, like all the others, is: Are they authentic? In other words, were they actually written by Ezekiel and Daniel?

Of this there is no proof; but so far as my own opinion goes, I am more inclined to believe they were, than that they were not. My reasons for this opinion are as follows: First, Because those books do not contain internal evidence to prove they were not written by Ezekiel and Daniel, as the books ascribed to Moses, Joshua, Samuel, etc., prove they were not written by Moses, Joshua, Samuel, etc.

Of this, there’s no proof; but as far as I’m concerned, I’m more inclined to believe they were than that they weren’t. My reasons for this opinion are as follows: First, because those books don’t contain any internal evidence proving they weren’t written by Ezekiel and Daniel, just as the books attributed to Moses, Joshua, Samuel, etc., show they weren’t written by Moses, Joshua, Samuel, etc.

Secondly, Because they were not written till after the Babylonish captivity began; and there is good reason to believe that not any book in the bible was written before that period; at least it is proveable, from the books themselves, as I have already shown, that they were not written till after the commencement of the Jewish monarchy.

Secondly, since they weren't written until after the Babylonian captivity started, there's good reason to believe that none of the books in the Bible were written before that time. At the very least, it can be shown from the texts themselves, as I've already pointed out, that they were not written until after the Jewish monarchy began.

Thirdly, Because the manner in which the books ascribed to Ezekiel and Daniel are written, agrees with the condition these men were in at the time of writing them.

Thirdly, the way the books attributed to Ezekiel and Daniel are written matches the situation these men were in when they wrote them.

Had the numerous commentators and priests, who have foolishly employed or wasted their time in pretending to expound and unriddle those books, been carred into captivity, as Ezekiel and Daniel were, it would greatly have improved their intellects in comprehending the reason for this mode of writing, and have saved them the trouble of racking their invention, as they have done to no purpose; for they would have found that themselves would be obliged to write whatever they had to write, respecting their own affairs, or those of their friends, or of their country, in a concealed manner, as those men have done.

If the many commentators and priests who have foolishly spent their time pretending to interpret those books had been taken into captivity like Ezekiel and Daniel, it would have significantly improved their understanding of why this style of writing was used. It would have saved them the trouble of straining their imaginations in vain. They would have realized that they, too, would need to write about their own matters, or those of their friends or country, in a hidden way, just like those men did.

These two books differ from all the rest; for it is only these that are filled with accounts of dreams and visions: and this difference arose from the situation the writers were in as prisoners of war, or prisoners of state, in a foreign country, which obliged them to convey even the most trifling information to each other, and all their political projects or opinions, in obscure and metaphorical terms. They pretend to have dreamed dreams, and seen visions, because it was unsafe for them to speak facts or plain language. We ought, however, to suppose, that the persons to whom they wrote understood what they meant, and that it was not intended anybody else should. But these busy commentators and priests have been puzzling their wits to find out what it was not intended they should know, and with which they have nothing to do.

These two books are different from all the others because they are the only ones filled with stories of dreams and visions. This difference comes from the fact that the authors were prisoners of war or political prisoners in a foreign country, which forced them to share even the smallest bits of information with each other, as well as their political ideas or opinions, using obscure and metaphorical language. They claim to have dreamed dreams and seen visions because it was too risky for them to speak plainly. However, we should assume that the people they were writing to understood their meaning and that it wasn’t meant for anyone else to grasp. Yet, these eager commentators and priests have been racking their brains trying to figure out what they weren't meant to know and that does not concern them at all.

Ezekiel and Daniel were carried prisoners to Babylon, under the first captivity, in the time of Jehoiakim, nine years before the second captivity in the time of Zedekiah. The Jews were then still numerous, and had considerable force at Jerusalem; and as it is natural to suppose that men in the situation of Ezekiel and Daniel would be meditating the recovery of their country, and their own deliverance, it is reasonable to suppose that the accounts of dreams and visions with which these books are filled, are no other than a disguised mode of correspondence to facilitate those objects: it served them as a cypher, or secret alphabet. If they are not this, they are tales, reveries, and nonsense; or at least a fanciful way of wearing off the wearisomeness of captivity; but the presumption is, they are the former.

Ezekiel and Daniel were taken as prisoners to Babylon during the first captivity, in the time of Jehoiakim, nine years before the second captivity under Zedekiah. The Jewish population was still large and had considerable strength in Jerusalem at that time. It’s natural to think that men like Ezekiel and Daniel would have been contemplating the recovery of their homeland and their own freedom. It’s reasonable to assume that the dreams and visions detailed in these books serve as a hidden way of communicating to support those goals: they functioned as a code or secret alphabet. If they aren't that, then they are just stories, fantasies, or nonsense; or at the very least, a creative way to cope with the boredom of captivity. However, the evidence suggests they serve the former purpose.

Ezekiel begins his book by speaking of a vision of cherubims, and of a wheel within a wheel, which he says he saw by the river Chebar, in the land of his captivity. Is it not reasonable to suppose that by the cherubims he meant the temple at Jerusalem, where they had figures of cherubims? and by a wheel within a wheel (which as a figure has always been understood to signify political contrivance) the project or means of recovering Jerusalem? In the latter part of his book he supposes himself transported to Jerusalem, and into the temple; and he refers back to the vision on the river Chebar, and says, (xliii- 3,) that this last vision was like the vision on the river Chebar; which indicates that those pretended dreams and visions had for their object the recovery of Jerusalem, and nothing further.

Ezekiel starts his book by describing a vision of cherubim and a wheel within a wheel, which he claims to have seen by the river Chebar while he was in captivity. Isn’t it reasonable to think that by cherubim he meant the temple in Jerusalem, where there were figures of cherubim? And by a wheel within a wheel (a symbol that has always represented political strategy), he was referring to the plan or method for reclaiming Jerusalem? In the later part of his book, he imagines himself taken to Jerusalem and into the temple, and he looks back at the vision by the river Chebar, saying (xliii-3) that this last vision was similar to the one by the river Chebar; this suggests that those supposed dreams and visions were aimed at the recovery of Jerusalem, and nothing more.

As to the romantic interpretations and applications, wild as the dreams and visions they undertake to explain, which commentators and priests have made of those books, that of converting them into things which they call prophecies, and making them bend to times and circumstances as far remote even as the present day, it shows the fraud or the extreme folly to which credulity or priestcraft can go.

As for the romantic interpretations and uses, as wild as the dreams and visions they try to explain, which commentators and priests have created from those books, turning them into what they call prophecies and making them fit to times and situations as distant as today, it reveals the deception or the sheer foolishness that gullibility or religious manipulation can reach.

Scarcely anything can be more absurd than to suppose that men situated as Ezekiel and Daniel were, whose country was over-run, and in the possession of the enemy, all their friends and relations in captivity abroad, or in slavery at home, or massacred, or in continual danger of it; scarcely any thing, I say, can be more absurd than to suppose that such men should find nothing to do but that of employing their time and their thoughts about what was to happen to other nations a thousand or two thousand years after they were dead; at the same time nothing more natural than that they should meditate the recovery of Jerusalem, and their own deliverance; and that this was the sole object of all the obscure and apparently frantic writing contained in those books.

Hardly anything could be more ridiculous than to think that men like Ezekiel and Daniel, who were in a devastated country under enemy control, with their friends and family captured, enslaved, killed, or constantly in danger, would spend their time only thinking about what would happen to other nations a thousand or two thousand years after their death. It makes perfect sense that they would focus on the recovery of Jerusalem and their own liberation, and that this was the main purpose behind the obscure and seemingly frantic writings in those books.

In this sense the mode of writing used in those two books being forced by necessity, and not adopted by choice, is not irrational; but, if we are to use the books as prophecies, they are false. In Ezekiel xxix. 11., speaking of Egypt, it is said, “No foot of man shall pass through it, nor foot of beast pass through it; neither shall it be inhabited for forty years.” This is what never came to pass, and consequently it is false, as all the books I have already reviewed are.—I here close this part of the subject.

In this way, the style of writing used in those two books was driven by necessity rather than choice, which isn’t unreasonable; however, if we consider these books as prophecies, they turn out to be incorrect. In Ezekiel 29:11, when speaking of Egypt, it says, “No human foot will walk through it, nor will any animal foot pass through it; it will not be inhabited for forty years.” This prediction never happened, and therefore it is false, just like all the other books I've already discussed. —I will now conclude this part of the topic.

In the former part of ‘The Age of Reason’ I have spoken of Jonah, and of the story of him and the whale.—A fit story for ridicule, if it was written to be believed; or of laughter, if it was intended to try what credulity could swallow; for, if it could swallow Jonah and the whale it could swallow anything.

In the early part of ‘The Age of Reason,’ I talked about Jonah and the story of him and the whale. It’s a fitting tale for mockery if it was meant to be taken seriously, or for laughter if it was meant to test how much people could believe; because if someone can believe in Jonah and the whale, then they can believe in anything.

But, as is already shown in the observations on the book of Job and of Proverbs, it is not always certain which of the books in the Bible are originally Hebrew, or only translations from the books of the Gentiles into Hebrew; and, as the book of Jonah, so far from treating of the affairs of the Jews, says nothing upon that subject, but treats altogether of the Gentiles, it is more probable that it is a book of the Gentiles than of the Jews, [I have read in an ancient Persian poem (Saadi, I believe, but have mislaid the reference) this phrase: “And now the whale swallowed Jonah: the sun set.”—Editor.] and that it has been written as a fable to expose the nonsense, and satyrize the vicious and malignant character, of a Bible-prophet, or a predicting priest.

But as we've already seen in the observations on the book of Job and Proverbs, it’s not always clear which books in the Bible were originally written in Hebrew or were just translations of works from other cultures into Hebrew. Moreover, the book of Jonah, instead of focusing on Jewish matters, completely centers on Gentiles. This makes it more likely that it’s a book about Gentiles rather than Jews. [I once read in an old Persian poem (I think it was Saadi, but I can’t find the reference) this line: “And now the whale swallowed Jonah: the sun set.”—Editor.] It seems to have been written as a fable to highlight the absurdity and criticize the corrupt, malicious nature of a Bible prophet or a so-called predicting priest.

Jonah is represented, first as a disobedient prophet, running away from his mission, and taking shelter aboard a vessel of the Gentiles, bound from Joppa to Tarshish; as if he ignorantly supposed, by such a paltry contrivance, he could hide himself where God could not find him. The vessel is overtaken by a storm at sea; and the mariners, all of whom are Gentiles, believing it to be a judgement on account of some one on board who had committed a crime, agreed to cast lots to discover the offender; and the lot fell upon Jonah. But before this they had cast all their wares and merchandise over-board to lighten the vessel, while Jonah, like a stupid fellow, was fast asleep in the hold.

Jonah is shown first as a disobedient prophet, running away from his mission and taking refuge on a ship of non-Jews, headed from Joppa to Tarshish; as if he thought that such a silly plan would allow him to hide from God. A storm hits the ship at sea, and the sailors, all of whom are non-Jews, believe it's a punishment because someone on board has done something wrong. They decide to draw lots to find out who the culprit is; the lot falls on Jonah. Meanwhile, they had already thrown all their cargo and goods overboard to lighten the ship, while Jonah, like a fool, was sound asleep in the hold.

After the lot had designated Jonah to be the offender, they questioned him to know who and what he was? and he told them he was an Hebrew; and the story implies that he confessed himself to be guilty. But these Gentiles, instead of sacrificing him at once without pity or mercy, as a company of Bible-prophets or priests would have done by a Gentile in the same case, and as it is related Samuel had done by Agag, and Moses by the women and children, they endeavoured to save him, though at the risk of their own lives: for the account says, “Nevertheless [that is, though Jonah was a Jew and a foreigner, and the cause of all their misfortunes, and the loss of their cargo] the men rowed hard to bring the boat to land, but they could not, for the sea wrought and was tempestuous against them.” Still however they were unwilling to put the fate of the lot into execution; and they cried, says the account, unto the Lord, saying, “We beseech thee, O Lord, let us not perish for this man’s life, and lay not upon us innocent blood; for thou, O Lord, hast done as it pleased thee.” Meaning thereby, that they did not presume to judge Jonah guilty, since that he might be innocent; but that they considered the lot that had fallen upon him as a decree of God, or as it pleased God. The address of this prayer shows that the Gentiles worshipped one Supreme Being, and that they were not idolaters as the Jews represented them to be. But the storm still continuing, and the danger encreasing, they put the fate of the lot into execution, and cast Jonah in the sea; where, according to the story, a great fish swallowed him up whole and alive!

After the lot identified Jonah as the guilty one, they asked him who he was. He told them he was a Hebrew, which implied he admitted his guilt. However, instead of sacrificing him immediately without mercy, like a group of Bible prophets or priests might have done to a Gentile in the same situation—just as Samuel had done to Agag and Moses had done to the women and children—they tried to save him, even at the risk of their own lives. The account states, “Nevertheless, even though Jonah was a Jew and a foreigner, and the cause of all their troubles and the loss of their cargo, the men rowed hard to bring the boat to shore, but they couldn’t, for the sea was raging against them.” Still, they were reluctant to carry out the lot's outcome. They cried out to the Lord, saying, “We beg you, Lord, don’t let us perish because of this man’s life, and do not hold us accountable for innocent blood; for you, Lord, have done as you pleased.” This meant that they didn’t assume Jonah was guilty since he might be innocent; they viewed the lot that had fallen on him as God’s decree or as God’s will. Their prayer shows that the Gentiles believed in one Supreme Being and that they were not the idolaters the Jews claimed they were. But as the storm continued and the danger grew, they decided to follow through with the lot and threw Jonah into the sea; where, according to the story, a great fish swallowed him whole and alive!

We have now to consider Jonah securely housed from the storm in the fish’s belly. Here we are told that he prayed; but the prayer is a made-up prayer, taken from various parts of the Psalms, without connection or consistency, and adapted to the distress, but not at all to the condition that Jonah was in. It is such a prayer as a Gentile, who might know something of the Psalms, could copy out for him. This circumstance alone, were there no other, is sufficient to indicate that the whole is a made-up story. The prayer, however, is supposed to have answered the purpose, and the story goes on, (taking-off at the same time the cant language of a Bible-prophet,) saying, “The Lord spake unto the fish, and it vomited out Jonah upon dry land.”

We now need to think about Jonah, who is safely inside the fish's belly, away from the storm. It mentions that he prayed; however, this prayer feels like a patchwork of different parts from the Psalms, lacking coherence or consistency, and while it reflects his distress, it doesn’t truly represent Jonah’s situation. It's the kind of prayer that a non-Jew might put together if they knew a little about the Psalms. This fact alone, even without further context, suggests that the entire story is fabricated. Nonetheless, the prayer is believed to have served its purpose, and the narrative continues, dropping the stereotypical language of a Biblical prophet, stating, “The Lord spoke to the fish, and it vomited out Jonah onto dry land.”

Jonah then received a second mission to Nineveh, with which he sets out; and we have now to consider him as a preacher. The distress he is represented to have suffered, the remembrance of his own disobedience as the cause of it, and the miraculous escape he is supposed to have had, were sufficient, one would conceive, to have impressed him with sympathy and benevolence in the execution of his mission; but, instead of this, he enters the city with denunciation and malediction in his mouth, crying, “Yet forty days, and Nineveh shall be overthrown.”

Jonah was given a second mission to Nineveh, and he set out to fulfill it; now we need to see him as a preacher. The hardships he experienced, the memory of his own disobedience causing those hardships, and his miraculous escape should have filled him with compassion and kindness while carrying out his mission. However, instead of that, he entered the city bringing threats and curses, shouting, “In just forty days, Nineveh will be destroyed.”

We have now to consider this supposed missionary in the last act of his mission; and here it is that the malevolent spirit of a Bible-prophet, or of a predicting priest, appears in all that blackness of character that men ascribe to the being they call the devil.

We now need to think about this supposed missionary in the final stage of his mission; and it's here that the malevolent nature of a Bible prophet, or a predicting priest, shows itself in all the darkness of character that people attribute to the being they refer to as the devil.

Having published his predictions, he withdrew, says the story, to the east side of the city.—But for what? not to contemplate in retirement the mercy of his Creator to himself or to others, but to wait, with malignant impatience, the destruction of Nineveh. It came to pass, however, as the story relates, that the Ninevites reformed, and that God, according to the Bible phrase, repented him of the evil he had said he would do unto them, and did it not. This, saith the first verse of the last chapter, displeased Jonah exceedingly and he was very angry. His obdurate heart would rather that all Nineveh should be destroyed, and every soul, young and old, perish in its ruins, than that his prediction should not be fulfilled. To expose the character of a prophet still more, a gourd is made to grow up in the night, that promises him an agreeable shelter from the heat of the sun, in the place to which he is retired; and the next morning it dies.

After sharing his predictions, he went to the east side of the city, according to the story. But why? Not to reflect in solitude on the mercy of his Creator towards himself or others, but to wait, with malicious impatience, for the downfall of Nineveh. However, as the story goes, the people of Nineveh changed their ways, and God, as the Bible puts it, changed His mind about the disaster He had threatened to bring upon them, and did not carry it out. This, as the first verse of the last chapter states, greatly displeased Jonah, and he was very angry. His hard-heartedness made him wish for the complete destruction of Nineveh and for every person, young and old, to perish in its ruins rather than see his prophecy go unfulfilled. To further reveal the character of a prophet, a gourd grows overnight, offering him a nice shade from the heat of the sun in his chosen spot; but the next morning, it withers away.

Here the rage of the prophet becomes excessive, and he is ready to destroy himself. “It is better, said he, for me to die than to live.” This brings on a supposed expostulation between the Almighty and the prophet; in which the former says, “Doest thou well to be angry for the gourd? And Jonah said, I do well to be angry even unto death. Then said the Lord, Thou hast had pity on the gourd, for which thou hast not laboured, neither madest it to grow, which came up in a night, and perished in a night; and should not I spare Nineveh, that great city, in which are more than threescore thousand persons, that cannot discern between their right hand and their left?”

Here, the prophet's anger becomes overwhelming, and he’s ready to end his own life. “It’s better for me to die than to keep living,” he says. This leads to a supposed argument between God and the prophet, where God asks, “Is it right for you to be angry about the plant?” Jonah replies, “Yes, it is right for me to be angry, even to death.” Then the Lord says, “You cared about the plant, even though you didn’t work for it or make it grow. It appeared overnight and died overnight. Shouldn't I care about Nineveh, that huge city, where there are more than sixty thousand people who can’t tell their right hand from their left?”

Here is both the winding up of the satire, and the moral of the fable. As a satire, it strikes against the character of all the Bible-prophets, and against all the indiscriminate judgements upon men, women and children, with which this lying book, the bible, is crowded; such as Noah’s flood, the destruction of the cities of Sodom and Gomorrah, the extirpation of the Canaanites, even to suckling infants, and women with child; because the same reflection ‘that there are more than threescore thousand persons that cannot discern between their right hand and their left,’ meaning young children, applies to all their cases. It satirizes also the supposed partiality of the Creator for one nation more than for another.

Here’s the conclusion of the satire and the lesson from the fable. As a satire, it critiques the character of all the Bible prophets and all the sweeping judgments made against men, women, and children found throughout this misleading book, the Bible. This includes stories like Noah’s flood, the destruction of Sodom and Gomorrah, and the killing of the Canaanites, including nursing infants and pregnant women; because the same point that "there are more than sixty thousand people who cannot distinguish between their right hand and their left," referring to young children, applies to all these situations. It also mocks the supposed favoritism of the Creator toward one nation over another.

As a moral, it preaches against the malevolent spirit of prediction; for as certainly as a man predicts ill, he becomes inclined to wish it. The pride of having his judgment right hardens his heart, till at last he beholds with satisfaction, or sees with disappointment, the accomplishment or the failure of his predictions.—This book ends with the same kind of strong and well-directed point against prophets, prophecies and indiscriminate judgements, as the chapter that Benjamin Franklin made for the Bible, about Abraham and the stranger, ends against the intolerant spirit of religious persecutions—Thus much for the book Jonah. [The story of Abraham and the Fire-worshipper, ascribed to Franklin, is from Saadi. (See my “Sacred Anthology,” p. 61.) Paine has often been called a “mere scoffer,” but he seems to have been among the first to treat with dignity the book of Jonah, so especially liable to the ridicule of superficial readers, and discern in it the highest conception of Deity known to the Old Testament.—Editor.]

As a moral, it warns against the harmful tendency to predict misfortune; for just as surely as someone predicts bad outcomes, they start to wish for them. The arrogance of being proven right hardens their heart, until they can watch with satisfaction or disappointment as their predictions come true or fail. This book concludes with a strong and well-focused critique of prophets, prophecies, and arbitrary judgments, similar to the point made by Benjamin Franklin in his chapter for the Bible about Abraham and the stranger, which critiques the intolerant nature of religious persecutions. This is the essence of the book of Jonah. [The story of Abraham and the Fire-worshipper, attributed to Franklin, comes from Saadi. (See my “Sacred Anthology,” p. 61.) Paine has often been labeled a “mere scoffer,” but he appears to be one of the first to approach the book of Jonah with respect, despite its vulnerability to the mockery of superficial readers, and to recognize it as containing the highest conception of God found in the Old Testament.—Editor.]

Of the poetical parts of the Bible, that are called prophecies, I have spoken in the former part of ‘The Age of Reason,’ and already in this, where I have said that the word for prophet is the Bible-word for Poet, and that the flights and metaphors of those poets, many of which have become obscure by the lapse of time and the change of circumstances, have been ridiculously erected into things called prophecies, and applied to purposes the writers never thought of. When a priest quotes any of those passages, he unriddles it agreeably to his own views, and imposes that explanation upon his congregation as the meaning of the writer. The whore of Babylon has been the common whore of all the priests, and each has accused the other of keeping the strumpet; so well do they agree in their explanations.

In the poetic sections of the Bible known as prophecies, I've discussed this in the earlier part of ‘The Age of Reason’ and also here, noting that the word for prophet is essentially the same as the Bible's word for poet. The imagery and metaphors used by these poets, many of which have faded in clarity over time and due to changing circumstances, have been absurdly interpreted as prophecies and repurposed for agendas the original writers never intended. When a priest cites any of these passages, he interprets it according to his own beliefs and imposes that interpretation on his congregation as the writer's meaning. The whore of Babylon has become the universal symbol for all priests, each accusing the others of promoting the same figure; their interpretations align all too conveniently.

There now remain only a few books, which they call books of the lesser prophets; and as I have already shown that the greater are impostors, it would be cowardice to disturb the repose of the little ones. Let them sleep, then, in the arms of their nurses, the priests, and both be forgotten together.

There are now just a few books left, which they call the books of the lesser prophets; and since I've already shown that the greater ones are frauds, it would be cowardly to disrupt the peace of the lesser ones. So, let them rest in the care of their keepers, the priests, and may both be forgotten together.

I have now gone through the Bible, as a man would go through a wood with an axe on his shoulder, and fell trees. Here they lie; and the priests, if they can, may replant them. They may, perhaps, stick them in the ground, but they will never make them grow.—I pass on to the books of the New Testament.

I have now gone through the Bible like a guy walking through the woods with an ax on his shoulder, chopping down trees. Here they are; and the priests, if they can, might try to replant them. They might, perhaps, stick them in the ground, but they will never make them grow.—I move on to the books of the New Testament.

CHAPTER II.
THE NEW TESTAMENT

The New Testament, they tell us, is founded upon the prophecies of the Old; if so, it must follow the fate of its foundation.

The New Testament, they say, is based on the prophecies of the Old; if that's the case, it must share the same destiny as its foundation.

As it is nothing extraordinary that a woman should be with child before she was married, and that the son she might bring forth should be executed, even unjustly, I see no reason for not believing that such a woman as Mary, and such a man as Joseph, and Jesus, existed; their mere existence is a matter of indifference, about which there is no ground either to believe or to disbelieve, and which comes under the common head of, It may be so, and what then? The probability however is that there were such persons, or at least such as resembled them in part of the circumstances, because almost all romantic stories have been suggested by some actual circumstance; as the adventures of Robinson Crusoe, not a word of which is true, were suggested by the case of Alexander Selkirk.

It's not unusual for a woman to be pregnant before marriage, and for her child to be unjustly condemned, so I see no reason not to believe that someone like Mary, and a man like Joseph, and Jesus, really existed. Their existence doesn’t matter much; there's no strong reason to believe or disbelieve it, and it falls under the common idea of, It might be true, so what? However, it's likely that such people existed, or at least ones with similar circumstances, because most romantic stories are inspired by actual events; for example, the adventures of Robinson Crusoe, which aren’t true, were inspired by the story of Alexander Selkirk.

It is not then the existence or the non-existence, of the persons that I trouble myself about; it is the fable of Jesus Christ, as told in the New Testament, and the wild and visionary doctrine raised thereon, against which I contend. The story, taking it as it is told, is blasphemously obscene. It gives an account of a young woman engaged to be married, and while under this engagement, she is, to speak plain language, debauched by a ghost, under the impious pretence, (Luke i. 35,) that “the Holy Ghost shall come upon thee, and the power of the Highest shall overshadow thee.” Notwithstanding which, Joseph afterwards marries her, cohabits with her as his wife, and in his turn rivals the ghost. This is putting the story into intelligible language, and when told in this manner, there is not a priest but must be ashamed to own it. [Mary, the supposed virgin, mother of Jesus, had several other children, sons and daughters. See Matt. xiii. 55, 56.—Author.]

I'm not concerned with whether these people existed or not; I'm focused on the story of Jesus Christ as it’s presented in the New Testament and the bizarre, visionary ideas that have come from it. The narrative, as told, is shockingly inappropriate. It describes a young woman who is engaged to be married, and while she is in that engagement, she is, to put it bluntly, seduced by a spirit, claiming, (Luke i. 35), that “the Holy Ghost shall come upon thee, and the power of the Highest shall overshadow thee.” Despite this, Joseph later marries her and lives with her as his wife, essentially competing with the spirit. When put in clear terms, there's not a priest who wouldn't feel embarrassed to acknowledge it. [Mary, the supposed virgin mother of Jesus, had several other children, both sons and daughters. See Matt. xiii. 55, 56.—Author.]

Obscenity in matters of faith, however wrapped up, is always a token of fable and imposture; for it is necessary to our serious belief in God, that we do not connect it with stories that run, as this does, into ludicrous interpretations. This story is, upon the face of it, the same kind of story as that of Jupiter and Leda, or Jupiter and Europa, or any of the amorous adventures of Jupiter; and shews, as is already stated in the former part of ‘The Age of Reason,’ that the Christian faith is built upon the heathen Mythology.

Obscenity in matters of faith, no matter how it's presented, always reflects a myth and deception; because for us to seriously believe in God, we must not associate Him with tales that lead, like this one, to ridiculous interpretations. This story, on its surface, is similar to the stories of Jupiter and Leda, or Jupiter and Europa, or any of Jupiter's romantic escapades; and it shows, as previously mentioned in the first part of ‘The Age of Reason,’ that the Christian faith is based on pagan mythology.

As the historical parts of the New Testament, so far as concerns Jesus Christ, are confined to a very short space of time, less than two years, and all within the same country, and nearly to the same spot, the discordance of time, place, and circumstance, which detects the fallacy of the books of the Old Testament, and proves them to be impositions, cannot be expected to be found here in the same abundance. The New Testament compared with the Old, is like a farce of one act, in which there is not room for very numerous violations of the unities. There are, however, some glaring contradictions, which, exclusive of the fallacy of the pretended prophecies, are sufficient to show the story of Jesus Christ to be false.

As the historical sections of the New Testament about Jesus Christ cover a very short period of less than two years and all take place in the same country, almost in the same location, the inconsistencies in time, place, and situation that reveal the inaccuracies of the Old Testament and show them to be fabrications can't be expected to appear here as frequently. The New Testament, when compared to the Old, resembles a one-act play, where there isn't much room for many breaches of unity. However, there are some glaring contradictions that, aside from the false claims of supposed prophecies, are enough to demonstrate that the story of Jesus Christ is not true.

I lay it down as a position which cannot be controverted, first, that the agreement of all the parts of a story does not prove that story to be true, because the parts may agree, and the whole may be false; secondly, that the disagreement of the parts of a story proves the whole cannot be true. The agreement does not prove truth, but the disagreement proves falsehood positively.

I assert as a fact that cannot be disputed, first, that the consistency of all the elements in a story doesn’t guarantee that the story is true, because those elements might align while the entire story is false; secondly, that inconsistencies among the elements of a story demonstrate that the whole cannot be true. Agreement doesn’t prove truth, but disagreement definitely proves falsehood.

The history of Jesus Christ is contained in the four books ascribed to Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John.—The first chapter of Matthew begins with giving a genealogy of Jesus Christ; and in the third chapter of Luke there is also given a genealogy of Jesus Christ. Did these two agree, it would not prove the genealogy to be true, because it might nevertheless be a fabrication; but as they contradict each other in every particular, it proves falsehood absolutely. If Matthew speaks truth, Luke speaks falsehood; and if Luke speaks truth, Matthew speaks falsehood: and as there is no authority for believing one more than the other, there is no authority for believing either; and if they cannot be believed even in the very first thing they say, and set out to prove, they are not entitled to be believed in any thing they say afterwards. Truth is an uniform thing; and as to inspiration and revelation, were we to admit it, it is impossible to suppose it can be contradictory. Either then the men called apostles were imposters, or the books ascribed to them have been written by other persons, and fathered upon them, as is the case in the Old Testament.

The history of Jesus Christ is found in the four books attributed to Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John. The first chapter of Matthew starts with a genealogy of Jesus Christ, and the third chapter of Luke also includes a genealogy of Jesus Christ. If these two genealogies matched, it wouldn’t necessarily prove their accuracy, as they could still be made up. However, because they contradict each other in every detail, it clearly indicates falsehood. If Matthew tells the truth, then Luke must be lying, and if Luke is truthful, then Matthew is not. Since there is no reason to trust one more than the other, there’s no reason to believe either of them. If we can’t trust them in the very first thing they say and set out to prove, we shouldn’t believe anything they say afterwards. Truth is consistent, and if we accept the idea of inspiration and revelation, it’s impossible for them to contradict each other. So either the men known as apostles were frauds, or the books assigned to them were written by other people and falsely attributed to them, similar to what happens in the Old Testament.

The book of Matthew gives (i. 6), a genealogy by name from David, up, through Joseph, the husband of Mary, to Christ; and makes there to be twent eight generations. The book of Luke gives also a genealogy by name from Christ, through Joseph the husband of Mary, down to David, and makes there to be forty-three generations; besides which, there is only the two names of David and Joseph that are alike in the two lists.—I here insert both genealogical lists, and for the sake of perspicuity and comparison, have placed them both in the same direction, that is, from Joseph down to David.

The book of Matthew provides a genealogy that traces the line from David through Joseph, Mary's husband, to Christ, listing a total of twenty-eight generations. The book of Luke also presents a genealogy from Christ through Joseph, Mary's husband, down to David, totaling forty-three generations; the only names the two lists share are David and Joseph. I’ll include both genealogies here, and for clarity and comparison, I've arranged them both from Joseph down to David.

   Genealogy, according to            Genealogy, according to
        Matthew.                                Luke.

        Christ                                  Christ
      2 Joseph                                2 Joseph
      3 Jacob                                 3 Heli
      4 Matthan                               4 Matthat
      5 Eleazer                               5 Levi
      6 Eliud                                 6 Melchl
      7 Achim                                 7 Janna
      8 Sadoc                                 8 Joseph
      9 Azor                                  9 Mattathias
     10 Eliakim                              10 Amos
     11 Abiud                                11 Naum
     12 Zorobabel                            12 Esli
     13 Salathiel                            13 Nagge
     14 Jechonias                            14 Maath
     15 Josias                               15 Mattathias
     16 Amon                                 16 Semei
     17 Manasses                             17 Joseph
     18 Ezekias                              18 Juda
     19 Achaz                                19 Joanna
     20 Joatham                              20 Rhesa
     21 Ozias                                21 Zorobabel
     22 Joram                                22 Salathiel
     23 Josaphat                             23 Neri
     24 Asa                                  24 Melchi
     25 Abia                                 25 Addi
     26 Roboam                               26 Cosam
     27 Solomon                              27 Elmodam
     28 David *                              28 Er
                                             29 Jose
                                             30 Eliezer
                                             31 Jorim
                                             32 Matthat
                                             33 Levi
                                             34 Simeon
                                             35 Juda
                                             36 Joseph
                                             37 Jonan
                                             38 Eliakim
                                             39 Melea
                                             40 Menan
                                             41 Mattatha
                                             42 Nathan
                                             43 David
   Genealogy, according to            Genealogy, according to
        Matthew.                                Luke.

        Christ                                  Christ
      2 Joseph                                2 Joseph
      3 Jacob                                 3 Heli
      4 Matthan                               4 Matthat
      5 Eleazer                               5 Levi
      6 Eliud                                 6 Melchl
      7 Achim                                 7 Janna
      8 Sadoc                                 8 Joseph
      9 Azor                                  9 Mattathias
     10 Eliakim                              10 Amos
     11 Abiud                                11 Naum
     12 Zorobabel                            12 Esli
     13 Salathiel                            13 Nagge
     14 Jechonias                            14 Maath
     15 Josias                               15 Mattathias
     16 Amon                                 16 Semei
     17 Manasses                             17 Joseph
     18 Ezekias                              18 Juda
     19 Achaz                                19 Joanna
     20 Joatham                              20 Rhesa
     21 Ozias                                21 Zorobabel
     22 Joram                                22 Salathiel
     23 Josaphat                             23 Neri
     24 Asa                                  24 Melchi
     25 Abia                                 25 Addi
     26 Roboam                               26 Cosam
     27 Solomon                              27 Elmodam
     28 David *                              28 Er
                                             29 Jose
                                             30 Eliezer
                                             31 Jorim
                                             32 Matthat
                                             33 Levi
                                             34 Simeon
                                             35 Juda
                                             36 Joseph
                                             37 Jonan
                                             38 Eliakim
                                             39 Melea
                                             40 Menan
                                             41 Mattatha
                                             42 Nathan
                                             43 David

[NOTE: * From the birth of David to the birth of Christ is upwards of 1080 years; and as the life-time of Christ is not included, there are but 27 full generations. To find therefore the average age of each person mentioned in the list, at the time his first son was born, it is only necessary to divide 1080 by 27, which gives 40 years for each person. As the life-time of man was then but of the same extent it is now, it is an absurdity to suppose, that 27 following generations should all be old bachelors, before they married; and the more so, when we are told that Solomon, the next in succession to David, had a house full of wives and mistresses before he was twenty-one years of age. So far from this genealogy being a solemn truth, it is not even a reasonable lie. The list of Luke gives about twenty-six years for the average age, and this is too much.—Author.]

[NOTE: * From the birth of David to the birth of Christ is over 1080 years; and since the lifetime of Christ is not included, there are only 27 full generations. To find the average age of each person mentioned in the list at the time of their first son's birth, you just need to divide 1080 by 27, which gives 40 years for each person. Since the average lifespan of a person was similar back then as it is now, it's unreasonable to think that 27 consecutive generations could all be old bachelors before they got married; especially when we're told that Solomon, the next in line after David, had a house full of wives and mistresses before he turned 21. Rather than being a solid truth, this genealogy isn't even a believable lie. Luke's list suggests an average age of about twenty-six years, which is still too high.—Author.]

Now, if these men, Matthew and Luke, set out with a falsehood between them (as these two accounts show they do) in the very commencement of their history of Jesus Christ, and of who, and of what he was, what authority (as I have before asked) is there left for believing the strange things they tell us afterwards? If they cannot be believed in their account of his natural genealogy, how are we to believe them when they tell us he was the son of God, begotten by a ghost; and that an angel announced this in secret to his mother? If they lied in one genealogy, why are we to believe them in the other? If his natural genealogy be manufactured, which it certainly is, why are we not to suppose that his celestial genealogy is manufactured also, and that the whole is fabulous? Can any man of serious reflection hazard his future happiness upon the belief of a story naturally impossible, repugnant to every idea of decency, and related by persons already detected of falsehood? Is it not more safe that we stop ourselves at the plain, pure, and unmixed belief of one God, which is deism, than that we commit ourselves on an ocean of improbable, irrational, indecent, and contradictory tales?

Now, if these men, Matthew and Luke, started off with a lie between them (as these two accounts suggest they did) at the very beginning of their story about Jesus Christ, who he was, and what he was, what reason (as I’ve asked before) do we have to believe the strange things they tell us later? If we can't trust them with his human genealogy, how can we believe them when they say he was the son of God, born of a ghost; and that an angel told this to his mother in secret? If they lied about one genealogy, why should we trust them about the other? If his human genealogy is made up, which it definitely is, why shouldn't we think his divine genealogy is also fabricated, and that the whole story is fictional? Can any person who thinks seriously risk their future happiness on believing a story that is naturally impossible, offensive to all notions of decency, and told by people already caught in a lie? Isn't it safer to stick with the simple, pure belief in one God, which is deism, rather than dive into a sea of unlikely, irrational, indecent, and contradictory tales?

The first question, however, upon the books of the New Testament, as upon those of the Old, is, Are they genuine? were they written by the persons to whom they are ascribed? For it is upon this ground only that the strange things related therein have been credited. Upon this point, there is no direct proof for or against; and all that this state of a case proves is doubtfulness; and doubtfulness is the opposite of belief. The state, therefore, that the books are in, proves against themselves as far as this kind of proof can go.

The first question, however, about the books of the New Testament, just like those of the Old, is this: Are they authentic? Were they actually written by the people they are attributed to? Because it's only on this basis that the strange things described in them have been accepted as true. There’s no direct evidence for or against this point; all this situation proves is uncertainty, and uncertainty is the opposite of belief. Therefore, the condition of the books themselves works against their credibility as far as this kind of evidence goes.

But, exclusive of this, the presumption is that the books called the Evangelists, and ascribed to Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John, were not written by Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John; and that they are impositions. The disordered state of the history in these four books, the silence of one book upon matters related in the other, and the disagreement that is to be found among them, implies that they are the productions of some unconnected individuals, many years after the things they pretend to relate, each of whom made his own legend; and not the writings of men living intimately together, as the men called apostles are supposed to have done: in fine, that they have been manufactured, as the books of the Old Testament have been, by other persons than those whose names they bear.

But aside from that, there's a strong belief that the books known as the Evangelists, attributed to Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John, were not actually written by them and are instead forgeries. The chaotic nature of the accounts in these four books, the silence in one book regarding matters discussed in the others, and the contradictions found among them suggest they were created by unrelated individuals many years after the events they claim to describe. Each writer seemed to create their own version of the story, rather than being the works of men who were supposed to have lived closely together, as the apostles are thought to have done. In short, they were likely produced by other people than those whose names are on the titles, much like the books of the Old Testament.

The story of the angel announcing what the church calls the immaculate conception, is not so much as mentioned in the books ascribed to Mark, and John; and is differently related in Matthew and Luke. The former says the angel, appeared to Joseph; the latter says, it was to Mary; but either Joseph or Mary was the worst evidence that could have been thought of; for it was others that should have testified for them, and not they for themselves. Were any girl that is now with child to say, and even to swear it, that she was gotten with child by a ghost, and that an angel told her so, would she be believed? Certainly she would not. Why then are we to believe the same thing of another girl whom we never saw, told by nobody knows who, nor when, nor where? How strange and inconsistent is it, that the same circumstance that would weaken the belief even of a probable story, should be given as a motive for believing this one, that has upon the face of it every token of absolute impossibility and imposture.

The story of the angel announcing what the church calls the immaculate conception is hardly mentioned in the books attributed to Mark and John, and it is presented differently in Matthew and Luke. The former states that the angel appeared to Joseph, while the latter says it was to Mary. However, either Joseph or Mary would not be reliable witnesses; others should have been testifying for them, not the two of them for themselves. If any girl today claims, even under oath, that she became pregnant by a ghost and that an angel told her so, would anyone believe her? Certainly not. So why should we believe the same thing about another girl we’ve never seen, told by no one knows who, nor when, nor where? How strange and inconsistent it is that the same circumstance that would weaken belief in even a somewhat likely story is used as a reason to believe this one, which, on its face, shows every sign of being utterly impossible and fraudulent.

The story of Herod destroying all the children under two years old, belongs altogether to the book of Matthew; not one of the rest mentions anything about it. Had such a circumstance been true, the universality of it must have made it known to all the writers, and the thing would have been too striking to have been omitted by any. This writer tell us, that Jesus escaped this slaughter, because Joseph and Mary were warned by an angel to flee with him into Egypt; but he forgot to make provision for John [the Baptist], who was then under two years of age. John, however, who staid behind, fared as well as Jesus, who fled; and therefore the story circumstantially belies itself.

The story of Herod killing all the children under two years old is found only in the book of Matthew; none of the other accounts mention it. If this event actually happened, it would have been well-known among all the writers, and it would have been too significant to be overlooked by anyone. This writer tells us that Jesus escaped this massacre because an angel warned Joseph and Mary to take him to Egypt; but he neglected to mention John [the Baptist], who was also under two at that time. However, John, who stayed behind, turned out just fine like Jesus, who fled; therefore, the story contradicts itself.

Not any two of these writers agree in reciting, exactly in the same words, the written inscription, short as it is, which they tell us was put over Christ when he was crucified; and besides this, Mark says, He was crucified at the third hour, (nine in the morning;) and John says it was the sixth hour, (twelve at noon.) [According to John, (xix. 14) the sentence was not passed till about the sixth hour (noon,) and consequently the execution could not be till the afternoon; but Mark (xv. 25) Says expressly that he was crucified at the third hour, (nine in the morning,)—Author.]

Not a single one of these writers agrees on the exact wording of the inscription that they say was placed over Christ when he was crucified, even though it's brief. Additionally, Mark states that he was crucified at the third hour (nine in the morning), while John claims it was at the sixth hour (noon). According to John (xix. 14), the sentence wasn't given until about the sixth hour (noon), so the execution couldn't have happened until later in the afternoon. However, Mark (xv. 25) clearly states that he was crucified at the third hour (nine in the morning).

The inscription is thus stated in those books:

The inscription is written in those books as follows:

Matthew—This is Jesus the king of the Jews. Mark—The king of the Jews. Luke—This is the king of the Jews. John—Jesus of Nazareth the king of the Jews.

Matthew—This is Jesus, the King of the Jews. Mark—The King of the Jews. Luke—This is the King of the Jews. John—Jesus of Nazareth, the King of the Jews.

We may infer from these circumstances, trivial as they are, that those writers, whoever they were, and in whatever time they lived, were not present at the scene. The only one of the men called apostles who appears to have been near to the spot was Peter, and when he was accused of being one of Jesus’s followers, it is said, (Matthew xxvi. 74,) “Then Peter began to curse and to swear, saying, I know not the man:” yet we are now called to believe the same Peter, convicted, by their own account, of perjury. For what reason, or on what authority, should we do this?

We can conclude from these circumstances, as minor as they may seem, that those writers, no matter who they were or when they lived, were not actually present at the scene. The only one of the apostles who seems to have been close by was Peter, and when he was accused of being one of Jesus's followers, it’s said (Matthew xxvi. 74), “Then Peter began to curse and swear, saying, I don’t know the man.” Yet now we’re expected to believe that the same Peter, by their own account, committed perjury. Why should we do that, and on what authority?

The accounts that are given of the circumstances, that they tell us attended the crucifixion, are differently related in those four books.

The accounts of the events surrounding the crucifixion are described differently in those four books.

The book ascribed to Matthew says ‘there was darkness over all the land from the sixth hour unto the ninth hour—that the veil of the temple was rent in twain from the top to the bottom—that there was an earthquake—that the rocks rent—that the graves opened, that the bodies of many of the saints that slept arose and came out of their graves after the resurrection, and went into the holy city and appeared unto many.’ Such is the account which this dashing writer of the book of Matthew gives, but in which he is not supported by the writers of the other books.

The book attributed to Matthew states, "There was darkness over all the land from noon until three in the afternoon; the curtain of the temple was torn in two from top to bottom; there was an earthquake; the rocks were split; the tombs broke open, and the bodies of many saints who had died were raised and came out of their tombs after the resurrection, and they went into the holy city and appeared to many." This is the account provided by the bold author of the book of Matthew, but it is not backed up by the authors of the other books.

The writer of the book ascribed to Mark, in detailing the circumstances of the crucifixion, makes no mention of any earthquake, nor of the rocks rending, nor of the graves opening, nor of the dead men walking out. The writer of the book of Luke is silent also upon the same points. And as to the writer of the book of John, though he details all the circumstances of the crucifixion down to the burial of Christ, he says nothing about either the darkness—the veil of the temple—the earthquake—the rocks—the graves—nor the dead men.

The author of the book attributed to Mark, while describing the events of the crucifixion, doesn't mention any earthquake, the rocks splitting, the graves opening, or the dead rising. The author of the book of Luke also doesn't mention these details. As for the author of the book of John, even though he recounts all the events of the crucifixion up to Christ's burial, he makes no mention of the darkness, the temple veil, the earthquake, the rocks, the graves, or the dead.

Now if it had been true that these things had happened, and if the writers of these books had lived at the time they did happen, and had been the persons they are said to be—namely, the four men called apostles, Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John,—it was not possible for them, as true historians, even without the aid of inspiration, not to have recorded them. The things, supposing them to have been facts, were of too much notoriety not to have been known, and of too much importance not to have been told. All these supposed apostles must have been witnesses of the earthquake, if there had been any, for it was not possible for them to have been absent from it: the opening of the graves and resurrection of the dead men, and their walking about the city, is of still greater importance than the earthquake. An earthquake is always possible, and natural, and proves nothing; but this opening of the graves is supernatural, and directly in point to their doctrine, their cause, and their apostleship. Had it been true, it would have filled up whole chapters of those books, and been the chosen theme and general chorus of all the writers; but instead of this, little and trivial things, and mere prattling conversation of ‘he said this and she said that’ are often tediously detailed, while this most important of all, had it been true, is passed off in a slovenly manner by a single dash of the pen, and that by one writer only, and not so much as hinted at by the rest.

If these events had really happened, and if the authors of these books had lived when they supposedly happened, and were indeed the four men known as the apostles—Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John—it would have been impossible for them, as genuine historians, to not record them, even without divine inspiration. The events, assuming they were true, were too well-known not to have been documented, and too significant not to have been shared. All these supposed apostles must have witnessed the earthquake, if it occurred, because they couldn't have missed it: the opening of the graves and the resurrection of the dead, who walked around the city, are even more crucial than the earthquake itself. An earthquake is always possible and natural, and proves nothing; but the opening of the graves is supernatural and directly relevant to their teachings, their mission, and their role as apostles. If it had been true, it would have filled entire chapters of those books and been the main topic and common refrain among all the writers; instead, they focused on trivial matters and endless details of ‘he said this and she said that,’ while the most important event, if true, is barely mentioned with just a single dash in one writer's account, and completely ignored by the others.

It is an easy thing to tell a lie, but it is difficult to support the lie after it is told. The writer of the book of Matthew should have told us who the saints were that came to life again, and went into the city, and what became of them afterwards, and who it was that saw them; for he is not hardy enough to say that he saw them himself;—whether they came out naked, and all in natural buff, he-saints and she-saints, or whether they came full dressed, and where they got their dresses; whether they went to their former habitations, and reclaimed their wives, their husbands, and their property, and how they were received; whether they entered ejectments for the recovery of their possessions, or brought actions of crim. con. against the rival interlopers; whether they remained on earth, and followed their former occupation of preaching or working; or whether they died again, or went back to their graves alive, and buried themselves.

It's easy to tell a lie, but it's hard to keep it up after it's been said. The author of the book of Matthew should have explained who the saints were that came back to life, went into the city, what happened to them afterward, and who saw them; since he didn't claim to have seen them himself. Did they come out naked, completely exposed, he-saints and she-saints, or were they fully dressed, and where did they get their clothes? Did they return to their old homes and reclaim their wives, husbands, and belongings, and how were they treated? Did they file lawsuits to recover their properties or take legal action for adultery against those who took their places? Did they stay on earth and continue preaching or working, or did they die again, or go back to their graves alive and bury themselves?

Strange indeed, that an army of saints should retum to life, and nobody know who they were, nor who it was that saw them, and that not a word more should be said upon the subject, nor these saints have any thing to tell us! Had it been the prophets who (as we are told) had formerly prophesied of these things, they must have had a great deal to say. They could have told us everything, and we should have had posthumous prophecies, with notes and commentaries upon the first, a little better at least than we have now. Had it been Moses, and Aaron, and Joshua, and Samuel, and David, not an unconverted Jew had remained in all Jerusalem. Had it been John the Baptist, and the saints of the times then present, everybody would have known them, and they would have out-preached and out-famed all the other apostles. But, instead of this, these saints are made to pop up, like Jonah’s gourd in the night, for no purpose at all but to wither in the morning.—Thus much for this part of the story.

It's indeed strange that an army of saints would come back to life, yet nobody knew who they were or who saw them, and not a word more was said about it, nor did these saints have anything to share with us! If it had been the prophets who, as we've been told, had previously predicted these things, they would have had a lot to say. They could have filled us in on everything, and we would have had posthumous prophecies, along with notes and commentaries on the first, at least a bit better than what we have now. If it had been Moses, Aaron, Joshua, Samuel, and David, not a single unconverted Jew would have remained in all of Jerusalem. If it had been John the Baptist and the saints of that time, everyone would have recognized them, and they would have out-preached and outshined all the other apostles. But instead, these saints simply appear, like Jonah’s gourd overnight, for no reason other than to wilt by morning. —Thus much for this part of the story.

The tale of the resurrection follows that of the crucifixion; and in this as well as in that, the writers, whoever they were, disagree so much as to make it evident that none of them were there.

The story of the resurrection comes after the crucifixion; and in both cases, the writers, whoever they were, disagree so much that it's clear none of them were actually there.

The book of Matthew states, that when Christ was put in the sepulchre the Jews applied to Pilate for a watch or a guard to be placed over the septilchre, to prevent the body being stolen by the disciples; and that in consequence of this request the sepulchre was made sure, sealing the stone that covered the mouth, and setting a watch. But the other books say nothing about this application, nor about the sealing, nor the guard, nor the watch; and according to their accounts, there were none. Matthew, however, follows up this part of the story of the guard or the watch with a second part, that I shall notice in the conclusion, as it serves to detect the fallacy of those books.

The book of Matthew says that when Christ was placed in the tomb, the Jews asked Pilate to have a guard put in front of it to prevent the disciples from stealing the body. As a result of this request, the tomb was secured, with the stone at the entrance sealed and a guard set. However, the other books do not mention this request, the sealing, the guard, or the watch; their accounts suggest that there were none. Matthew, however, follows this part of the story about the guard with another part, which I will address in the conclusion, as it helps reveal the shortcomings of those other accounts.

The book of Matthew continues its account, and says, (xxviii. 1,) that at the end of the Sabbath, as it began to dawn, towards the first day of the week, came Mary Magdalene and the other Mary, to see the sepulchre. Mark says it was sun-rising, and John says it was dark. Luke says it was Mary Magdalene and Joanna, and Mary the mother of James, and other women, that came to the sepulchre; and John states that Mary Magdalene came alone. So well do they agree about their first evidence! They all, however, appear to have known most about Mary Magdalene; she was a woman of large acquaintance, and it was not an ill conjecture that she might be upon the stroll. [The Bishop of Llandaff, in his famous “Apology,” censured Paine severely for this insinuation against Mary Magdalene, but the censure really falls on our English version, which, by a chapter-heading (Luke vii.), has unwarrantably identified her as the sinful woman who anointed Jesus, and irrevocably branded her.—Editor.]

The book of Matthew continues its account and says (xxviii. 1) that at the end of the Sabbath, as dawn was breaking on the first day of the week, Mary Magdalene and the other Mary came to see the tomb. Mark mentions it was sunrise, and John states it was still dark. Luke notes that it was Mary Magdalene, Joanna, Mary the mother of James, and other women who went to the tomb; meanwhile, John emphasizes that Mary Magdalene came alone. They all seem to agree on their first witness! However, they all appear to know the most about Mary Magdalene; she was a woman with a wide circle of friends, and it wasn’t an unreasonable guess that she might be out and about. [The Bishop of Llandaff, in his famous “Apology,” criticized Paine harshly for this suggestion about Mary Magdalene, but the criticism really lies with our English version, which has unwarrantedly identified her as the sinful woman who anointed Jesus through a chapter heading (Luke vii.), and unjustly labeled her.—Editor.]

The book of Matthew goes on to say (ver. 2): “And behold there was a great earthquake, for the angel of the Lord descended from heaven, and came and rolled back the stone from the door, and sat upon it” But the other books say nothing about any earthquake, nor about the angel rolling back the stone, and sitting upon it and, according to their account, there was no angel sitting there. Mark says the angel [Mark says “a young man,” and Luke “two men.”—Editor.] was within the sepulchre, sitting on the right side. Luke says there were two, and they were both standing up; and John says they were both sitting down, one at the head and the other at the feet.

The book of Matthew continues by saying (ver. 2): “And look, there was a huge earthquake, for the angel of the Lord came down from heaven, rolled back the stone from the entrance, and sat on it.” However, the other books don’t mention any earthquake or the angel rolling the stone away and sitting on it, and according to their accounts, there was no angel present. Mark mentions that the angel [Mark says “a young man,” and Luke “two men.”—Editor.] was inside the tomb, sitting on the right side. Luke states there were two angels, and they were both standing up; while John describes them as sitting down, one at the head and the other at the feet.

Matthew says, that the angel that was sitting upon the stone on the outside of the sepulchre told the two Marys that Christ was risen, and that the women went away quickly. Mark says, that the women, upon seeing the stone rolled away, and wondering at it, went into the sepulchre, and that it was the angel that was sitting within on the right side, that told them so. Luke says, it was the two angels that were Standing up; and John says, it was Jesus Christ himself that told it to Mary Magdalene; and that she did not go into the sepulchre, but only stooped down and looked in.

Matthew says that the angel sitting on the stone outside the tomb told the two Marys that Christ had risen, and the women quickly went away. Mark says that when the women saw the stone rolled away and were amazed, they entered the tomb, and it was the angel sitting on the right side inside who told them. Luke says there were two angels standing there, while John says it was Jesus Christ himself who told Mary Magdalene, and she didn't go into the tomb but only bent down to look inside.

Now, if the writers of these four books had gone into a court of justice to prove an alibi, (for it is of the nature of an alibi that is here attempted to be proved, namely, the absence of a dead body by supernatural means,) and had they given their evidence in the same contradictory manner as it is here given, they would have been in danger of having their ears cropt for perjury, and would have justly deserved it. Yet this is the evidence, and these are the books, that have been imposed upon the world as being given by divine inspiration, and as the unchangeable word of God.

Now, if the authors of these four books had gone into a courtroom to prove an alibi (since they’re trying to prove that a dead body is absent through supernatural means), and if they had presented their evidence in the same inconsistent way as it is shown here, they would risk having their ears cut off for perjury, and they would rightly deserve it. Yet this is the evidence, and these are the books that have been forced upon the world as being inspired by God and as the unalterable word of God.

The writer of the book of Matthew, after giving this account, relates a story that is not to be found in any of the other books, and which is the same I have just before alluded to. “Now,” says he, [that is, after the conversation the women had had with the angel sitting upon the stone,] “behold some of the watch [meaning the watch that he had said had been placed over the sepulchre] came into the city, and shewed unto the chief priests all the things that were done; and when they were assembled with the elders and had taken counsel, they gave large money unto the soldiers, saying, Say ye, that his disciples came by night, and stole him away while we slept; and if this come to the governor’s ears, we will persuade him, and secure you. So they took the money, and did as they were taught; and this saying [that his disciples stole him away] is commonly reported among the Jews until this day.”

The writer of the book of Matthew, after sharing this account, tells a story that isn’t found in any of the other books, which is the same one I just mentioned. “Now,” he says, [referring to the conversation the women had with the angel sitting on the stone,] “some of the guards [meaning the guards he mentioned who were placed at the tomb] went into the city and reported to the chief priests everything that had happened. When they gathered with the elders and discussed it, they gave a large sum of money to the soldiers, saying, 'Tell everyone that his disciples came during the night and stole him while we were asleep; and if this gets back to the governor, we’ll convince him and keep you safe.' So, they took the money and did what they were instructed. And this story [that his disciples stole him] has been widely spread among the Jews up to this day.”

The expression, until this day, is an evidence that the book ascribed to Matthew was not written by Matthew, and that it has been manufactured long after the times and things of which it pretends to treat; for the expression implies a great length of intervening time. It would be inconsistent in us to speak in this manner of any thing happening in our own time. To give, therefore, intelligible meaning to the expression, we must suppose a lapse of some generations at least, for this manner of speaking carries the mind back to ancient time.

The phrase "until this day" shows that the book attributed to Matthew wasn't actually written by him and was created long after the events it claims to describe. This phrase suggests a significant amount of time has passed. It would be strange for us to refer to events in our own time like this. To understand this expression, we need to assume that several generations have passed, as this way of speaking takes us back to ancient times.

The absurdity also of the story is worth noticing; for it shows the writer of the book of Matthew to have been an exceeding weak and foolish man. He tells a story that contradicts itself in point of possibility; for though the guard, if there were any, might be made to say that the body was taken away while they were asleep, and to give that as a reason for their not having prevented it, that same sleep must also have prevented their knowing how, and by whom, it was done; and yet they are made to say that it was the disciples who did it. Were a man to tender his evidence of something that he should say was done, and of the manner of doing it, and of the person who did it, while he was asleep, and could know nothing of the matter, such evidence could not be received: it will do well enough for Testament evidence, but not for any thing where truth is concerned.

The absurdity of the story is also worth pointing out because it shows that the author of the book of Matthew was incredibly weak and foolish. He tells a story that contradicts itself in terms of what’s possible; for even if the guards were asleep, which they claim, that same sleep would prevent them from knowing how or by whom the body was taken. Yet, they say it was the disciples who did it. If someone were to provide evidence of something happening, including how it happened and who did it, while claiming to be asleep and thus knowing nothing about it, that evidence wouldn’t hold up. It might be fine for testimony, but not for anything where the truth matters.

I come now to that part of the evidence in those books, that respects the pretended appearance of Christ after this pretended resurrection.

I now turn to the part of the evidence in those books that relates to the supposed appearance of Christ after this supposed resurrection.

The writer of the book of Matthew relates, that the angel that was sitting on the stone at the mouth of the sepulchre, said to the two Marys (xxviii. 7), “Behold Christ is gone before you into Galilee, there ye shall see him; lo, I have told you.” And the same writer at the next two verses (8, 9,) makes Christ himself to speak to the same purpose to these women immediately after the angel had told it to them, and that they ran quickly to tell it to the disciples; and it is said (ver. 16), “Then the eleven disciples went away into Galilee, into a mountain where Jesus had appointed them; and, when they saw him, they worshipped him.”

The author of the book of Matthew recounts that the angel sitting on the stone at the entrance of the tomb said to the two Marys (xxviii. 7), “Look, Christ has gone ahead of you to Galilee; there you will see him. I’ve told you.” In the next two verses (8, 9), the same author quotes Christ speaking to these women right after the angel had delivered the message, and they hurry to tell the disciples. It is noted (ver. 16), “Then the eleven disciples went to Galilee, to the mountain where Jesus had directed them; and when they saw him, they worshipped him.”

But the writer of the book of John tells us a story very different to this; for he says (xx. 19) “Then the same day at evening, being the first day of the week, [that is, the same day that Christ is said to have risen,] when the doors were shut, where the disciples were assembled, for fear of the Jews, came Jesus and stood in the midst of them.”

But the author of the book of John shares a story that’s quite different; he says (xx. 19) “Then, on that same evening, the first day of the week—meaning the same day that Christ is said to have risen—when the doors were locked, where the disciples had gathered, afraid of the Jews, Jesus came and stood among them.”

According to Matthew the eleven were marching to Galilee, to meet Jesus in a mountain, by his own appointment, at the very time when, according to John, they were assembled in another place, and that not by appointment, but in secret, for fear of the Jews.

According to Matthew, the eleven were heading to Galilee to meet Jesus on a mountain, as he had arranged, at the same time when, according to John, they were gathered in a different location, not by arrangement but in secret, due to fear of the Jews.

The writer of the book of Luke xxiv. 13, 33-36, contradicts that of Matthew more pointedly than John does; for he says expressly, that the meeting was in Jerusalem the evening of the same day that he (Christ) rose, and that the eleven were there.

The author of Luke 24:13, 33-36, contradicts Matthew more directly than John does; he clearly states that the gathering took place in Jerusalem on the evening of the same day that Christ rose, and that the eleven disciples were present.

Now, it is not possible, unless we admit these supposed disciples the right of wilful lying, that the writers of these books could be any of the eleven persons called disciples; for if, according to Matthew, the eleven went into Galilee to meet Jesus in a mountain by his own appointment, on the same day that he is said to have risen, Luke and John must have been two of that eleven; yet the writer of Luke says expressly, and John implies as much, that the meeting was that same day, in a house in Jerusalem; and, on the other hand, if, according to Luke and John, the eleven were assembled in a house in Jerusalem, Matthew must have been one of that eleven; yet Matthew says the meeting was in a mountain in Galilee, and consequently the evidence given in those books destroy each other.

Now, it's not possible, unless we claim that these supposed disciples had the right to lie, that the authors of these books could be any of the eleven people known as disciples. If, according to Matthew, the eleven went to Galilee to meet Jesus on a mountain as he had instructed, on the same day he is said to have risen, then Luke and John must have been among that eleven. But the writer of Luke clearly states, and John suggests, that the meeting took place that same day in a house in Jerusalem. On the other hand, if, according to Luke and John, the eleven were gathered in a house in Jerusalem, then Matthew must have been one of those eleven. Yet Matthew claims the meeting was on a mountain in Galilee, which means the evidence presented in these books contradicts each other.

The writer of the book of Mark says nothing about any meeting in Galilee; but he says (xvi. 12) that Christ, after his resurrection, appeared in another form to two of them, as they walked into the country, and that these two told it to the residue, who would not believe them. [This belongs to the late addition to Mark, which originally ended with xvi. 8.—Editor.] Luke also tells a story, in which he keeps Christ employed the whole of the day of this pretended resurrection, until the evening, and which totally invalidates the account of going to the mountain in Galilee. He says, that two of them, without saying which two, went that same day to a village called Emmaus, three score furlongs (seven miles and a half) from Jerusalem, and that Christ in disguise went with them, and stayed with them unto the evening, and supped with them, and then vanished out of their sight, and reappeared that same evening, at the meeting of the eleven in Jerusalem.

The writer of the book of Mark doesn’t mention any meeting in Galilee; instead, he says (xvi. 12) that after his resurrection, Christ appeared in a different form to two of them as they were walking in the countryside, and these two told the others, but they didn’t believe them. [This belongs to the later addition to Mark, which originally ended with xvi. 8.—Editor.] Luke also shares a story where he has Christ busy the entire day of this supposed resurrection, up until the evening, which completely contradicts the account of going to the mountain in Galilee. He mentions that two of them, without specifying which, went that same day to a village called Emmaus, about seven and a half miles from Jerusalem, and that Christ, in disguise, went with them, stayed with them until the evening, had dinner with them, and then vanished from their sight, only to reappear that same evening at the gathering of the eleven in Jerusalem.

This is the contradictory manner in which the evidence of this pretended reappearance of Christ is stated: the only point in which the writers agree, is the skulking privacy of that reappearance; for whether it was in the recess of a mountain in Galilee, or in a shut-up house in Jerusalem, it was still skulking. To what cause then are we to assign this skulking? On the one hand, it is directly repugnant to the supposed or pretended end, that of convincing the world that Christ was risen; and, on the other hand, to have asserted the publicity of it would have exposed the writers of those books to public detection; and, therefore, they have been under the necessity of making it a private affair.

This is the contradictory way that the evidence for this supposed return of Christ is presented: the only thing the writers agree on is the secretive nature of that return; whether it was in a secluded spot on a mountain in Galilee or in a locked house in Jerusalem, it was still secretive. So what are we to make of this secrecy? On one hand, it completely goes against the supposed purpose of proving to the world that Christ had risen; on the other hand, claiming that it was public would have put the writers of those books at risk of being caught, and so they had to make it a private matter.

As to the account of Christ being seen by more than five hundred at once, it is Paul only who says it, and not the five hundred who say it for themselves. It is, therefore, the testimony of but one man, and that too of a man, who did not, according to the same account, believe a word of the matter himself at the time it is said to have happened. His evidence, supposing him to have been the writer of Corinthians xv., where this account is given, is like that of a man who comes into a court of justice to swear that what he had sworn before was false. A man may often see reason, and he has too always the right of changing his opinion; but this liberty does not extend to matters of fact.

Regarding the claim that Christ was seen by more than five hundred people at once, it’s Paul who mentions this, not the five hundred speaking for themselves. Therefore, it’s the testimony of just one person, and that person, according to the same account, didn’t actually believe any of it at the time it allegedly happened. His evidence, assuming he is the one who wrote Corinthians xv., where this account is found, is like a person coming to court to say that what they previously swore was false. A person can often find reason to change their mind, and they always have the right to do so, but that freedom doesn’t apply to factual matters.

I now come to the last scene, that of the ascension into heaven.—Here all fear of the Jews, and of every thing else, must necessarily have been out of the question: it was that which, if true, was to seal the whole; and upon which the reality of the future mission of the disciples was to rest for proof. Words, whether declarations or promises, that passed in private, either in the recess of a mountain in Galilee, or in a shut-up house in Jerusalem, even supposing them to have been spoken, could not be evidence in public; it was therefore necessary that this last scene should preclude the possibility of denial and dispute; and that it should be, as I have stated in the former part of ‘The Age of Reason,’ as public and as visible as the sun at noon-day; at least it ought to have been as public as the crucifixion is reported to have been.—But to come to the point.

I now arrive at the final scene, the ascension into heaven. At this moment, all fear of the Jews and everything else should have been completely irrelevant: this event, if real, was meant to confirm everything, and it was to serve as the basis for the disciples' future mission. Words—whether they were declarations or promises—discussed in private, whether on a mountain in Galilee or in a locked house in Jerusalem, even if they were actually spoken, wouldn't hold any public weight. Therefore, it was essential for this last scene to eliminate any chance of denial or argument; it needed to be, as I mentioned earlier in 'The Age of Reason,' as public and visible as the sun at noon; at the very least, it should have been as public as the crucifixion is said to have been. But let’s get to the point.

In the first place, the writer of the book of Matthew does not say a syllable about it; neither does the writer of the book of John. This being the case, is it possible to suppose that those writers, who affect to be even minute in other matters, would have been silent upon this, had it been true? The writer of the book of Mark passes it off in a careless, slovenly manner, with a single dash of the pen, as if he was tired of romancing, or ashamed of the story. So also does the writer of Luke. And even between these two, there is not an apparent agreement, as to the place where this final parting is said to have been. [The last nine verses of Mark being ungenuine, the story of the ascension rests exclusively on the words in Luke xxiv. 51, “was carried up into heaven,”—words omitted by several ancient authorities.—Editor.]

Firstly, the writer of the book of Matthew doesn’t mention it at all; neither does the writer of the book of John. Given this, can we really believe that those writers, who are detailed about other topics, would remain silent about this if it were true? The writer of the book of Mark brushes it off carelessly, with just a quick note, as if he was tired of storytelling or embarrassed by the account. The same goes for the writer of Luke. And between these two, there isn’t even a clear agreement on where this final farewell is supposed to have taken place. [The last nine verses of Mark are considered inauthentic, so the story of the ascension relies solely on the phrase in Luke xxiv. 51, “was carried up into heaven,”—a phrase that several ancient sources do not include.—Editor.]

The book of Mark says that Christ appeared to the eleven as they sat at meat, alluding to the meeting of the eleven at Jerusalem: he then states the conversation that he says passed at that meeting; and immediately after says (as a school-boy would finish a dull story,) “So then, after the Lord had spoken unto them, he was received up into heaven, and sat on the right hand of God.” But the writer of Luke says, that the ascension was from Bethany; that he (Christ) led them out as far as Bethany, and was parted from them there, and was carried up into heaven. So also was Mahomet: and, as to Moses, the apostle Jude says, ver. 9. That ‘Michael and the devil disputed about his body.’ While we believe such fables as these, or either of them, we believe unworthily of the Almighty.

The book of Mark says that Christ appeared to the eleven while they were eating, referring to their gathering in Jerusalem. It then recounts the conversation that took place during that meeting and right after states (like a schoolboy finishing a boring story), “So then, after the Lord had spoken to them, he was taken up into heaven and sat at the right hand of God.” But the writer of Luke mentions that the ascension happened from Bethany; that he (Christ) led them out as far as Bethany, where he was separated from them and was taken up into heaven. The same is said about Mohammed; and regarding Moses, the apostle Jude states in verse 9 that “Michael and the devil argued over his body.” While we believe such tales as these, or either of them, we don’t hold a worthy view of the Almighty.

I have now gone through the examination of the four books ascribed to Matthew, Mark, Luke and John; and when it is considered that the whole space of time, from the crucifixion to what is called the ascension, is but a few days, apparently not more than three or four, and that all the circumstances are reported to have happened nearly about the same spot, Jerusalem, it is, I believe, impossible to find in any story upon record so many and such glaring absurdities, contradictions, and falsehoods, as are in those books. They are more numerous and striking than I had any expectation of finding, when I began this examination, and far more so than I had any idea of when I wrote the former part of ‘The Age of Reason.’ I had then neither Bible nor Testament to refer to, nor could I procure any. My own situation, even as to existence, was becoming every day more precarious; and as I was willing to leave something behind me upon the subject, I was obliged to be quick and concise. The quotations I then made were from memory only, but they are correct; and the opinions I have advanced in that work are the effect of the most clear and long-established conviction,—that the Bible and the Testament are impositions upon the world;—that the fall of man, the account of Jesus Christ being the Son of God, and of his dying to appease the wrath of God, and of salvation by that strange means, are all fabulous inventions, dishonourable to the wisdom and power of the Almighty;—that the only true religion is deism, by which I then meant and now mean the belief of one God, and an imitation of his moral character, or the practice of what are called moral virtues;—and that it was upon this only (so far as religion is concerned) that I rested all my hopes of happiness hereafter. So say I now—and so help me God.

I have now reviewed the four books attributed to Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John. Considering that the entire period from the crucifixion to what’s called the ascension lasts only a few days—probably not more than three or four—and that all the events supposedly took place in nearly the same location, Jerusalem, I believe it’s impossible to find in any recorded story as many glaring absurdities, contradictions, and lies as in these books. They are more numerous and striking than I expected when I started this examination, and far more than I imagined when I wrote the earlier part of ‘The Age of Reason.’ At that time, I had no Bible or Testament to consult and couldn’t obtain one. My own situation was becoming increasingly uncertain, and since I wanted to leave something behind on this subject, I had to be quick and concise. The citations I made then were from memory alone, but they are accurate, and the views I expressed in that work stem from my clear and long-held belief—that the Bible and the Testament are deceits imposed on the world; that the fall of man, the accounts of Jesus Christ being the Son of God, his death to appease God's wrath, and salvation through that strange means are all fabricated stories, dishonorable to the wisdom and power of the Almighty; that the only true religion is deism, which I meant and still mean as the belief in one God and emulating His moral character through what are called moral virtues; and that I based all my hopes for future happiness on this belief alone (as far as religion is concerned). So I say now—and so help me God.

But to retum to the subject.—Though it is impossible, at this distance of time, to ascertain as a fact who were the writers of those four books (and this alone is sufficient to hold them in doubt, and where we doubt we do not believe) it is not difficult to ascertain negatively that they were not written by the persons to whom they are ascribed. The contradictions in those books demonstrate two things:

But to return to the topic. Although it’s impossible, at this distance in time, to definitively know who wrote those four books (and this alone is enough to keep them in question, and where we question, we do not believe), it is not hard to conclude that they were not written by the individuals they are attributed to. The contradictions in those books demonstrate two things:

First, that the writers cannot have been eye-witnesses and ear-witnesses of the matters they relate, or they would have related them without those contradictions; and, consequently that the books have not been written by the persons called apostles, who are supposed to have been witnesses of this kind.

First, the writers couldn’t have been firsthand witnesses to the events they describe, or they wouldn’t have included those contradictions; therefore, the books were not written by the individuals known as apostles, who are believed to have been such witnesses.

Secondly, that the writers, whoever they were, have not acted in concerted imposition, but each writer separately and individually for himself, and without the knowledge of the other.

Secondly, the writers, whoever they may be, did not collaborate in deception; each writer acted independently and individually, without the others' knowledge.

The same evidence that applies to prove the one, applies equally to prove both cases; that is, that the books were not written by the men called apostles, and also that they are not a concerted imposition. As to inspiration, it is altogether out of the question; we may as well attempt to unite truth and falsehood, as inspiration and contradiction.

The same evidence that shows one thing also proves both cases; that is, that the books weren’t written by the individuals referred to as apostles, and that they are not a coordinated deception. As for inspiration, that’s completely irrelevant; we might as well try to mix truth with lies as to combine inspiration with contradiction.

If four men are eye-witnesses and ear-witnesses to a scene, they will without any concert between them, agree as to time and place, when and where that scene happened. Their individual knowledge of the thing, each one knowing it for himself, renders concert totally unnecessary; the one will not say it was in a mountain in the country, and the other at a house in town; the one will not say it was at sunrise, and the other that it was dark. For in whatever place it was and whatever time it was, they know it equally alike.

If four men witness an event with their eyes and ears, they will naturally agree on the time and place of that event, even without discussing it beforehand. Their personal knowledge of what happened means they don't need to coordinate; one won't claim it took place in a rural mountain while another says it was at a house in the city; one won't say it was at sunrise while the other insists it was dark. Regardless of where or when it happened, they all know it in the same way.

And on the other hand, if four men concert a story, they will make their separate relations of that story agree and corroborate with each other to support the whole. That concert supplies the want of fact in the one case, as the knowledge of the fact supersedes, in the other case, the necessity of a concert. The same contradictions, therefore, that prove there has been no concert, prove also that the reporters had no knowledge of the fact, (or rather of that which they relate as a fact,) and detect also the falsehood of their reports. Those books, therefore, have neither been written by the men called apostles, nor by imposters in concert.—How then have they been written?

And on the other hand, if four men create a story, they'll make their individual accounts of that story align and back each other up to support the whole. That agreement makes up for the lack of facts in one case, while in the other case, having the facts eliminates the need for agreement. Therefore, the same contradictions that show there was no agreement also show that the reporters didn’t know the facts (or rather, what they present as facts) and reveal the falsehood of their reports. So, those books weren’t written by the people known as the apostles, nor by conspirators working together. —So how were they written?

I am not one of those who are fond of believing there is much of that which is called wilful lying, or lying originally, except in the case of men setting up to be prophets, as in the Old Testament; for prophesying is lying professionally. In almost all other cases it is not difficult to discover the progress by which even simple supposition, with the aid of credulity, will in time grow into a lie, and at last be told as a fact; and whenever we can find a charitable reason for a thing of this kind, we ought not to indulge a severe one.

I'm not someone who believes in much of what people call willful lying or original lying, except in cases where people claim to be prophets, like in the Old Testament; because prophesying is just a professional form of lying. In almost all other situations, it's not hard to see how even a simple assumption, with the help of gullibility, can over time turn into a lie and eventually be stated as fact. And whenever we can find a kind reason for something like this, we shouldn't jump to a harsh one.

The story of Jesus Christ appearing after he was dead is the story of an apparition, such as timid imaginations can always create in vision, and credulity believe. Stories of this kind had been told of the assassination of Julius Caesar not many years before, and they generally have their origin in violent deaths, or in execution of innocent persons. In cases of this kind, compassion lends its aid, and benevolently stretches the story. It goes on a little and a little farther, till it becomes a most certain truth. Once start a ghost, and credulity fills up the history of its life, and assigns the cause of its appearance; one tells it one way, another another way, till there are as many stories about the ghost, and about the proprietor of the ghost, as there are about Jesus Christ in these four books.

The story of Jesus Christ appearing after his death is like a ghost story, one that timid imaginations can easily dream up and gullible people believe. Similar tales were told about Julius Caesar's assassination not long ago, usually stemming from violent deaths or the execution of innocent people. In these situations, compassion plays a role and expands the story benevolently. It keeps going a little more each time until it becomes a widely accepted truth. Once a ghost story gets started, belief fills in the details of its history and explains why it appears; some tell it one way, others tell it another, resulting in as many versions of the ghost's tale—and its owner’s—as there are about Jesus Christ in these four books.

The story of the appearance of Jesus Christ is told with that strange mixture of the natural and impossible, that distinguishes legendary tale from fact. He is represented as suddenly coming in and going out when the doors are shut, and of vanishing out of sight, and appearing again, as one would conceive of an unsubstantial vision; then again he is hungry, sits down to meat, and eats his supper. But as those who tell stories of this kind never provide for all the cases, so it is here: they have told us, that when he arose he left his grave-clothes behind him; but they have forgotten to provide other clothes for him to appear in afterwards, or to tell us what he did with them when he ascended; whether he stripped all off, or went up clothes and all. In the case of Elijah, they have been careful enough to make him throw down his mantle; how it happened not to be burnt in the chariot of fire, they also have not told us; but as imagination supplies all deficiencies of this kind, we may suppose if we please that it was made of salamander’s wool.

The story of Jesus Christ's appearance mixes the ordinary with the impossible, setting it apart from factual accounts. He appears to come and go even when doors are locked, vanishing and reappearing like a ghost; yet he also gets hungry, sits down to eat, and enjoys his supper. But just like in other stories of this kind, they don’t cover all the details: they tell us he left his grave clothes behind when he rose, but they don’t explain what he wore afterward or what happened to those clothes when he ascended—whether he took them off or went up still dressed in them. In Elijah's case, they made sure to mention he dropped his mantle; they didn’t explain why it didn’t burn up in the chariot of fire, but since imagination fills in such gaps, we might as well suppose it was made of salamander’s wool.

Those who are not much acquainted with ecclesiastical history, may suppose that the book called the New Testament has existed ever since the time of Jesus Christ, as they suppose that the books ascribed to Moses have existed ever since the time of Moses. But the fact is historically otherwise; there was no such book as the New Testament till more than three hundred years after the time that Christ is said to have lived.

Those who aren't very familiar with church history might think that the book known as the New Testament has been around since the time of Jesus Christ, just like they believe that the books attributed to Moses have existed since his time. But the historical reality is different; the New Testament didn't exist until more than three hundred years after the time when Christ is said to have lived.

At what time the books ascribed to Matthew, Mark, Luke and John, began to appear, is altogether a matter of uncertainty. There is not the least shadow of evidence of who the persons were that wrote them, nor at what time they were written; and they might as well have been called by the names of any of the other supposed apostles as by the names they are now called. The originals are not in the possession of any Christian Church existing, any more than the two tables of stone written on, they pretend, by the finger of God, upon Mount Sinai, and given to Moses, are in the possession of the Jews. And even if they were, there is no possibility of proving the hand-writing in either case. At the time those four books were written there was no printing, and consequently there could be no publication otherwise than by written copies, which any man might make or alter at pleasure, and call them originals. Can we suppose it is consistent with the wisdom of the Almighty to commit himself and his will to man upon such precarious means as these; or that it is consistent we should pin our faith upon such uncertainties? We cannot make nor alter, nor even imitate, so much as one blade of grass that he has made, and yet we can make or alter words of God as easily as words of man. [The former part of the ‘Age of Reason’ has not been published two years, and there is already an expression in it that is not mine. The expression is: The book of Luke was carried by a majority of one voice only. It may be true, but it is not I that have said it. Some person who might know of that circumstance, has added it in a note at the bottom of the page of some of the editions, printed either in England or in America; and the printers, after that, have erected it into the body of the work, and made me the author of it. If this has happened within such a short space of time, notwithstanding the aid of printing, which prevents the alteration of copies individually, what may not have happened in a much greater length of time, when there was no printing, and when any man who could write could make a written copy and call it an original by Matthew, Mark, Luke, or John?—Author.]

At what time the books attributed to Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John started to appear is completely uncertain. There’s no evidence of who wrote them or when they were written; they could easily have been named after any other supposed apostles instead of the names they currently have. The original texts are not held by any Christian church today, just as the two stone tablets that are said to have been inscribed by the finger of God on Mount Sinai and given to Moses are not possessed by the Jews. Even if they were, there’s no way to verify the handwriting in either case. When those four books were written, there was no printing; therefore, the only way to have copies was through handwritten documents, which anyone could create or change as they saw fit, claiming them as originals. Can we really believe that it’s wise for the Almighty to trust His will to such unreliable means; or that we should base our faith on such uncertainties? We are incapable of creating, altering, or even replicating a single blade of grass He has made, yet we can change the words of God as easily as we modify the words of man. [The earlier part of ‘Age of Reason’ has been out for less than two years, and there's already a statement in it that is not mine. The statement is: The book of Luke was carried by a majority of one vote only. It might be true, but I didn't say it. Someone who knew of that situation added it in a footnote in some of the editions printed either in England or America; and since then, the printers have incorporated it into the main text, making me the author of it. If this could occur in such a short time, despite the advent of printing which prevents individual alterations of copies, what might have happened over a much longer period when there was no printing, and any person who could write could make a handwritten copy and call it an original by Matthew, Mark, Luke, or John?—Author.]

[The spurious addition to Paine’s work alluded to in his footnote drew on him a severe criticism from Dr. Priestley (“Letters to a Philosophical Unbeliever,” p. 75), yet it seems to have been Priestley himself who, in his quotation, first incorporated into Paine’s text the footnote added by the editor of the American edition (1794). The American added: “Vide Moshiem’s (sic) Ecc. History,” which Priestley omits. In a modern American edition I notice four verbal alterations introduced into the above footnote.—Editor.]

[The false addition to Paine’s work mentioned in his footnote led to harsh criticism from Dr. Priestley (“Letters to a Philosophical Unbeliever,” p. 75), but it appears that Priestley himself was the one who first included the footnote added by the editor of the American edition (1794) in his quotation. The American edition added: “See Moshiem’s (sic) Eccl. History,” which Priestley left out. In a modern American edition, I see four changes made to the above footnote.—Editor.]

About three hundred and fifty years after the time that Christ is said to have lived, several writings of the kind I am speaking of were scattered in the hands of divers individuals; and as the church had begun to form itself into an hierarchy, or church government, with temporal powers, it set itself about collecting them into a code, as we now see them, called ‘The New Testament.’ They decided by vote, as I have before said in the former part of the Age of Reason, which of those writings, out of the collection they had made, should be the word of God, and which should not. The Robbins of the Jews had decided, by vote, upon the books of the Bible before.

About three hundred and fifty years after Christ is believed to have lived, various writings, like the ones I'm discussing, were distributed among different people. As the church started to establish itself as a hierarchical organization with political power, it set out to compile these writings into a collection, which we now know as ‘The New Testament.’ They voted, as I mentioned earlier in the Age of Reason, on which of these writings would be considered the word of God and which would not. The Jewish rabbis had previously made similar decisions by vote regarding the books of the Bible.

As the object of the church, as is the case in all national establishments of churches, was power and revenue, and terror the means it used, it is consistent to suppose that the most miraculous and wonderful of the writings they had collected stood the best chance of being voted. And as to the authenticity of the books, the vote stands in the place of it; for it can be traced no higher.

As the church aimed for power and revenue, using fear as a tool, it's reasonable to think that the most miraculous and impressive writings they had gathered were the ones most likely to be approved. Regarding the authenticity of the books, the vote serves as a substitute for it, since it can't be traced any higher.

Disputes, however, ran high among the people then calling themselves Christians, not only as to points of doctrine, but as to the authenticity of the books. In the contest between the person called St. Augustine, and Fauste, about the year 400, the latter says, “The books called the Evangelists have been composed long after the times of the apostles, by some obscure men, who, fearing that the world would not give credit to their relation of matters of which they could not be informed, have published them under the names of the apostles; and which are so full of sottishness and discordant relations, that there is neither agreement nor connection between them.”

Disputes were intense among the people then identifying as Christians, not only over doctrinal issues but also regarding the authenticity of the texts. In a debate around the year 400 between a figure known as St. Augustine and Faustus, the latter stated, “The books known as the Gospels were written long after the apostles' time by some unknown individuals, who, worried that no one would believe their accounts of events they had not witnessed, published them under the apostles' names; and they are so filled with foolishness and contradictory stories that there is neither consistency nor connection among them.”

And in another place, addressing himself to the advocates of those books, as being the word of God, he says, “It is thus that your predecessors have inserted in the scriptures of our Lord many things which, though they carry his name, agree not with his doctrine.” This is not surprising, since that we have often proved that these things have not been written by himself, nor by his apostles, but that for the greatest part they are founded upon tales, upon vague reports, and put together by I know not what half-Jews, with but little agreement between them; and which they have nevertheless published under the name of the apostles of our Lord, and have thus attributed to them their own errors and their lies. [I have taken these two extracts from Boulanger’s Life of Paul, written in French; Boulanger has quoted them from the writings of Augustine against Fauste, to which he refers.—Author.]

And in another place, speaking to the supporters of those books as if they are the word of God, he says, “This is how your predecessors included in the scriptures of our Lord many things that, although they bear his name, do not align with his teachings.” This isn't surprising, since we have often shown that these things were not written by him or his apostles, but are mostly based on stories, vague reports, and compiled by I don't know what half-Jews, with little agreement among them; yet they have published these under the name of the apostles of our Lord, attributing their own mistakes and lies to them. [I have taken these two extracts from Boulanger’s Life of Paul, written in French; Boulanger has quoted them from the writings of Augustine against Fauste, to which he refers.—Author.]

This Bishop Faustus is usually styled “The Manichaeum,” Augustine having entitled his book, Contra Frustum Manichaeum Libri xxxiii., in which nearly the whole of Faustus’ very able work is quoted.—Editor.]

This Bishop Faustus is often referred to as “The Manichaean,” since Augustine named his book, Contra Frustum Manichaeum Libri xxxiii., which quotes almost the entire impressive work by Faustus.—Editor.]

The reader will see by those extracts that the authenticity of the books of the New Testament was denied, and the books treated as tales, forgeries, and lies, at the time they were voted to be the word of God. But the interest of the church, with the assistance of the faggot, bore down the opposition, and at last suppressed all investigation. Miracles followed upon miracles, if we will believe them, and men were taught to say they believed whether they believed or not. But (by way of throwing in a thought) the French Revolution has excommunicated the church from the power of working miracles; she has not been able, with the assistance of all her saints, to work one miracle since the revolution began; and as she never stood in greater need than now, we may, without the aid of divination, conclude that all her former miracles are tricks and lies. [Boulanger in his life of Paul, has collected from the ecclesiastical histories, and the writings of the fathers as they are called, several matters which show the opinions that prevailed among the different sects of Christians, at the time the Testament, as we now see it, was voted to be the word of God. The following extracts are from the second chapter of that work:

The reader will see from these excerpts that the authenticity of the New Testament books was questioned, with many treating them as stories, forgeries, and lies at the time they were declared to be the word of God. However, the church's interests, along with the use of force, overcame the opposition and ultimately silenced all investigation. Miracles followed one after another, if we choose to believe them, and people were taught to claim they believed, regardless of their true feelings. But, on a side note, the French Revolution has cut the church off from the ability to perform miracles; since the revolution started, it hasn't been able to work a single miracle, despite the help of all its saints. Given that the church has never been in greater need than now, we can, without needing any special insight, conclude that all its past miracles were tricks and lies. [Boulanger, in his biography of Paul, has gathered from the ecclesiastical histories and the writings of so-called fathers several matters that reveal the opinions held among the various Christian sects at the time the New Testament, as we know it today, was accepted as the word of God. The following excerpts are from the second chapter of that work:]

[The Marcionists (a Christian sect) asserted that the evangelists were filled with falsities. The Manichaeans, who formed a very numerous sect at the commencement of Christianity, rejected as false all the New Testament, and showed other writings quite different that they gave for authentic. The Corinthians, like the Marcionists, admitted not the Acts of the Apostles. The Encratites and the Sevenians adopted neither the Acts, nor the Epistles of Paul. Chrysostom, in a homily which he made upon the Acts of the Apostles, says that in his time, about the year 400, many people knew nothing either of the author or of the book. St. Irene, who lived before that time, reports that the Valentinians, like several other sects of the Christians, accused the scriptures of being filled with imperfections, errors, and contradictions. The Ebionites, or Nazarenes, who were the first Christians, rejected all the Epistles of Paul, and regarded him as an impostor. They report, among other things, that he was originally a Pagan; that he came to Jerusalem, where he lived some time; and that having a mind to marry the daughter of the high priest, he had himself been circumcised; but that not being able to obtain her, he quarrelled with the Jews and wrote against circumcision, and against the observation of the Sabbath, and against all the legal ordinances.—Author.] [Much abridged from the Exam. Crit. de la Vie de St. Paul, by N.A. Boulanger, 1770.—Editor.]

[The Marcionists (a Christian sect) claimed that the evangelists were filled with lies. The Manichaeans, who were a large group at the beginning of Christianity, dismissed the entire New Testament as false and presented other writings that they claimed were authentic. The Corinthians, similar to the Marcionists, did not accept the Acts of the Apostles. The Encratites and the Sevenians did not adopt either the Acts or the Epistles of Paul. Chrysostom, in a homily he gave on the Acts of the Apostles, mentioned that in his time, around the year 400, many people were unaware of both the author and the book. St. Irene, who lived before that time, stated that the Valentinians, like several other Christian sects, accused the scriptures of containing flaws, errors, and contradictions. The Ebionites, or Nazarenes, who were among the first Christians, rejected all of Paul's Epistles and viewed him as a fraud. They claimed, among other things, that he was originally a pagan; that he came to Jerusalem, where he lived for some time; and that after wanting to marry the high priest's daughter, he got himself circumcised; but when he couldn't win her, he had a falling out with the Jews and wrote against circumcision, the observance of the Sabbath, and all the legal rules.—Author.] [Much abridged from the Exam. Crit. de la Vie de St. Paul, by N.A. Boulanger, 1770.—Editor.]

When we consider the lapse of more than three hundred years intervening between the time that Christ is said to have lived and the time the New Testament was formed into a book, we must see, even without the assistance of historical evidence, the exceeding uncertainty there is of its authenticity. The authenticity of the book of Homer, so far as regards the authorship, is much better established than that of the New Testament, though Homer is a thousand years the most ancient. It was only an exceeding good poet that could have written the book of Homer, and, therefore, few men only could have attempted it; and a man capable of doing it would not have thrown away his own fame by giving it to another. In like manner, there were but few that could have composed Euclid’s Elements, because none but an exceeding good geometrician could have been the author of that work.

When we think about the more than three hundred years between when Christ is said to have lived and when the New Testament was eventually compiled into a book, it's clear, even without historical evidence, how uncertain its authenticity is. The authorship of Homer's works is much better established than that of the New Testament, even though Homer is a thousand years older. Only a truly great poet could have written Homer's works, so only a few could have even attempted it; someone capable of that wouldn’t waste their own reputation by giving it to someone else. Similarly, only a handful could have written Euclid’s Elements, as only a truly skilled mathematician could have authored that work.

But with respect to the books of the New Testament, particularly such parts as tell us of the resurrection and ascension of Christ, any person who could tell a story of an apparition, or of a man’s walking, could have made such books; for the story is most wretchedly told. The chance, therefore, of forgery in the Testament is millions to one greater than in the case of Homer or Euclid. Of the numerous priests or parsons of the present day, bishops and all, every one of them can make a sermon, or translate a scrap of Latin, especially if it has been translated a thousand times before; but is there any amongst them that can write poetry like Homer, or science like Euclid? The sum total of a parson’s learning, with very few exceptions, is a, b, ab, and hic, haec, hoc; and their knowledge of science is, three times one is three; and this is more than sufficient to have enabled them, had they lived at the time, to have written all the books of the New Testament.

But when it comes to the books of the New Testament, especially the parts that talk about Christ's resurrection and ascension, anyone who could tell a ghost story or describe a man's movement could have written those books; the storytelling is incredibly poor. The likelihood of forgery in the Testament is millions to one greater than with Homer or Euclid. Among today’s numerous priests and ministers, including bishops, every one of them can put together a sermon or translate a bit of Latin, especially if it has been translated a thousand times already; but is there anyone among them who can write poetry like Homer or science like Euclid? Generally, a minister's education, with very few exceptions, boils down to a, b, ab, and hic, haec, hoc; and their understanding of science is simply that three times one is three; and this basic knowledge would have been more than enough for them, had they lived at that time, to write all the books of the New Testament.

As the opportunities of forgery were greater, so also was the inducement. A man could gain no advantage by writing under the name of Homer or Euclid; if he could write equal to them, it would be better that he wrote under his own name; if inferior, he could not succeed. Pride would prevent the former, and impossibility the latter. But with respect to such books as compose the New Testament, all the inducements were on the side of forgery. The best imagined history that could have been made, at the distance of two or three hundred years after the time, could not have passed for an original under the name of the real writer; the only chance of success lay in forgery; for the church wanted pretence for its new doctrine, and truth and talents were out of the question.

As the chances for forgery increased, so did the temptation. A person wouldn’t benefit from writing under the name of Homer or Euclid; if they could write as well as them, it would be better to use their own name; if their writing was not as good, they wouldn’t succeed. Pride would stop them from the first, and lack of ability would prevent the second. But when it comes to books like those in the New Testament, all the temptation favored forgery. The best fictional history that could have been created two or three hundred years later wouldn’t have passed as an original under the real writer's name; the only way to succeed was through forgery, because the church needed a way to support its new doctrine, and honesty and talent were not factors.

But as it is not uncommon (as before observed) to relate stories of persons walking after they are dead, and of ghosts and apparitions of such as have fallen by some violent or extraordinary means; and as the people of that day were in the habit of believing such things, and of the appearance of angels, and also of devils, and of their getting into people’s insides, and shaking them like a fit of an ague, and of their being cast out again as if by an emetic—(Mary Magdalene, the book of Mark tells us had brought up, or been brought to bed of seven devils;) it was nothing extraordinary that some story of this kind should get abroad of the person called Jesus Christ, and become afterwards the foundation of the four books ascribed to Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John. Each writer told a tale as he heard it, or thereabouts, and gave to his book the name of the saint or the apostle whom tradition had given as the eye-witness. It is only upon this ground that the contradictions in those books can be accounted for; and if this be not the case, they are downright impositions, lies, and forgeries, without even the apology of credulity.

But since it's not unusual (as mentioned earlier) to hear stories about people walking after they die, and of ghosts and apparitions of those who met some violent or extraordinary end; and since people back then commonly believed in such things, including the appearance of angels and demons, who were thought to invade people's bodies and shake them like a fever, and then be expelled as if through vomiting—(the book of Mark tells us that Mary Magdalene had been possessed by seven demons); it’s not surprising that stories like this about a person named Jesus Christ circulated and later became the basis for the four books attributed to Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John. Each writer shared a story as they heard it, more or less, and named their book after the saint or apostle whom tradition labeled as the eyewitness. This is the only way to explain the contradictions in those books; if this isn’t the case, they are outright deceptions, lies, and forgeries, without even the excuse of gullibility.

That they have been written by a sort of half Jews, as the foregoing quotations mention, is discernible enough. The frequent references made to that chief assassin and impostor Moses, and to the men called prophets, establishes this point; and, on the other hand, the church has complimented the fraud, by admitting the Bible and the Testament to reply to each other. Between the Christian-Jew and the Christian-Gentile, the thing called a prophecy, and the thing prophesied of, the type and the thing typified, the sign and the thing signified, have been industriously rummaged up, and fitted together like old locks and pick-lock keys. The story foolishly enough told of Eve and the serpent, and naturally enough as to the enmity between men and serpents (for the serpent always bites about the heel, because it cannot reach higher, and the man always knocks the serpent about the head, as the most effectual way to prevent its biting;) [“It shall bruise thy head, and thou shalt bruise his heel.” Gen. iii. 15.—Author.] this foolish story, I say, has been made into a prophecy, a type, and a promise to begin with; and the lying imposition of Isaiah to Ahaz, ‘That a virgin shall conceive and bear a son,’ as a sign that Ahaz should conquer, when the event was that he was defeated (as already noticed in the observations on the book of Isaiah), has been perverted, and made to serve as a winder up.

That they were written by a kind of half-Jews, as the previous quotes suggest, is pretty clear. The frequent references to the main traitor and fraud Moses, as well as the so-called prophets, makes this point. On the other hand, the church has endorsed the deception by allowing the Bible and the Testament to respond to each other. Between Christians of Jewish descent and Christians of Gentile descent, the concepts of prophecy and what is prophesied, the type and the thing it represents, the sign and what it signifies, have been painstakingly dug up and forced together like old locks and pick-lock keys. The silly story of Eve and the serpent, along with the natural conflict between humans and snakes (since the snake always bites at the heel because it can't reach higher, and the man always strikes the snake on the head as the best way to stop it from biting); ["It shall bruise thy head, and thou shalt bruise his heel.” Gen. iii. 15.—Author.] this silly story, I say, has been twisted into a prophecy, a type, and a promise to begin with; and the false statement made by Isaiah to Ahaz, ‘That a virgin shall conceive and bear a son,’ as a sign that Ahaz would win, when really he was defeated (as noted already in the observations on the book of Isaiah), has been distorted and used as a conclusion.

Jonah and the whale are also made into a sign and type. Jonah is Jesus, and the whale is the grave; for it is said, (and they have made Christ to say it of himself, Matt. xii. 40), “For as Jonah was three days and three nights in the whale’s belly, so shall the Son of man be three days and three nights in the heart of the earth.” But it happens, awkwardly enough, that Christ, according to their own account, was but one day and two nights in the grave; about 36 hours instead of 72; that is, the Friday night, the Saturday, and the Saturday night; for they say he was up on the Sunday morning by sunrise, or before. But as this fits quite as well as the bite and the kick in Genesis, or the virgin and her son in Isaiah, it will pass in the lump of orthodox things.—Thus much for the historical part of the Testament and its evidences.

Jonah and the whale also serve as a symbol. Jonah represents Jesus, and the whale represents the grave; as it is said (and they've interpreted Christ to say this about himself in Matt. xii. 40), “For just as Jonah was three days and three nights in the whale's belly, so will the Son of Man be three days and three nights in the heart of the earth.” However, it’s awkward that, according to their own account, Christ was in the grave for only one day and two nights—about 36 hours instead of 72. That is, from Friday night, all day Saturday, and Saturday night; because they say he was up by Sunday morning, at sunrise or before. But since this fits just as well as the bite and the kick in Genesis or the virgin and her son in Isaiah, it will be accepted as part of orthodox belief.—This concludes the discussion on the historical aspect of the Testament and its evidence.

Epistles of Paul—The epistles ascribed to Paul, being fourteen in number, almost fill up the remaining part of the Testament. Whether those epistles were written by the person to whom they are ascribed is a matter of no great importance, since that the writer, whoever he was, attempts to prove his doctrine by argument. He does not pretend to have been witness to any of the scenes told of the resurrection and the ascension; and he declares that he had not believed them.

Epistles of Paul—The letters attributed to Paul, which number fourteen, nearly complete the rest of the Testament. Whether these letters were actually written by the person they are attributed to is not very significant, since the writer, no matter who it was, tries to support his teachings with reasoning. He doesn’t claim to have witnessed any of the events described regarding the resurrection and the ascension; in fact, he admits that he did not believe them at first.

The story of his being struck to the ground as he was journeying to Damascus, has nothing in it miraculous or extraordinary; he escaped with life, and that is more than many others have done, who have been struck with lightning; and that he should lose his sight for three days, and be unable to eat or drink during that time, is nothing more than is common in such conditions. His companions that were with him appear not to have suffered in the same manner, for they were well enough to lead him the remainder of the journey; neither did they pretend to have seen any vision.

The story of him being knocked to the ground while traveling to Damascus isn't anything miraculous or unusual; he survived, which is more than many others have done when hit by lightning. Losing his sight for three days and being unable to eat or drink during that time is nothing out of the ordinary in such situations. His companions who were with him don't seem to have experienced the same thing, as they were fine enough to guide him for the rest of the trip; they also didn't claim to have seen any visions.

The character of the person called Paul, according to the accounts given of him, has in it a great deal of violence and fanaticism; he had persecuted with as much heat as he preached afterwards; the stroke he had received had changed his thinking, without altering his constitution; and either as a Jew or a Christian he was the same zealot. Such men are never good moral evidences of any doctrine they preach. They are always in extremes, as well of action as of belief.

The character of the man named Paul, based on the stories told about him, shows a lot of violence and fanaticism; he had persecuted with as much intensity as he later preached. The experience he went through changed his way of thinking, but not his fundamental nature; whether as a Jew or a Christian, he remained the same zealous person. People like him are never trustworthy moral examples of any doctrine they advocate. They always operate at extremes, both in their actions and their beliefs.

The doctrine he sets out to prove by argument, is the resurrection of the same body: and he advances this as an evidence of immortality. But so much will men differ in their manner of thinking, and in the conclusions they draw from the same premises, that this doctrine of the resurrection of the same body, so far from being an evidence of immortality, appears to me to be an evidence against it; for if I have already died in this body, and am raised again in the same body in which I have died, it is presumptive evidence that I shall die again. That resurrection no more secures me against the repetition of dying, than an ague-fit, when past, secures me against another. To believe therefore in immortality, I must have a more elevated idea than is contained in the gloomy doctrine of the resurrection.

The argument he intends to prove is the resurrection of the same body, which he puts forward as proof of immortality. However, people's thoughts and conclusions can vary so greatly from the same starting point that this idea of the resurrection of the same body seems to me to be evidence against immortality instead. If I've already died in this body and am raised again in the same body in which I died, it suggests that I'm likely to die again. That resurrection doesn't protect me from dying again any more than recovering from a fever prevents me from getting sick again. Therefore, to believe in immortality, I need a more uplifting concept than what is offered by the bleak idea of resurrection.

Besides, as a matter of choice, as well as of hope, I had rather have a better body and a more convenient form than the present. Every animal in the creation excels us in something. The winged insects, without mentioning doves or eagles, can pass over more space with greater ease in a few minutes than man can in an hour. The glide of the smallest fish, in proportion to its bulk, exceeds us in motion almost beyond comparison, and without weariness. Even the sluggish snail can ascend from the bottom of a dungeon, where man, by the want of that ability, would perish; and a spider can launch itself from the top, as a playful amusement. The personal powers of man are so limited, and his heavy frame so little constructed to extensive enjoyment, that there is nothing to induce us to wish the opinion of Paul to be true. It is too little for the magnitude of the scene, too mean for the sublimity of the subject.

Besides, as a matter of choice and hope, I would prefer to have a better body and a more functional form than I currently do. Every creature in existence surpasses us in some way. Winged insects, not to mention doves or eagles, can cover more distance with greater ease in just a few minutes than a human can in an hour. The glide of the smallest fish, relative to its size, surpasses us in movement almost beyond comparison, and it does so without getting tired. Even the slow snail can climb up from the bottom of a dungeon, where a human would perish due to their inability; and a spider can drop down from above just for fun. The capabilities of humans are so limited, and our heavy bodies are not designed for extensive enjoyment, that there's nothing that would make us want to believe Paul's opinion is true. It is too insignificant for the vastness of the scene, too mundane for the greatness of the subject.

But all other arguments apart, the consciousness of existence is the only conceivable idea we can have of another life, and the continuance of that consciousness is immortality. The consciousness of existence, or the knowing that we exist, is not necessarily confined to the same form, nor to the same matter, even in this life.

But aside from all other arguments, the awareness of existence is the only idea we can really have about another life, and the persistence of that awareness is immortality. The awareness of existence, or knowing that we exist, isn’t limited to the same form or the same matter, even in this life.

We have not in all cases the same form, nor in any case the same matter, that composed our bodies twenty or thirty years ago; and yet we are conscious of being the same persons. Even legs and arms, which make up almost half the human frame, are not necessary to the consciousness of existence. These may be lost or taken away and the full consciousness of existence remain; and were their place supplied by wings, or other appendages, we cannot conceive that it could alter our consciousness of existence. In short, we know not how much, or rather how little, of our composition it is, and how exquisitely fine that little is, that creates in us this consciousness of existence; and all beyond that is like the pulp of a peach, distinct and separate from the vegetative speck in the kernel.

We don’t have the same body structure as we did twenty or thirty years ago, and our physical makeup isn't the same either; yet, we’re aware that we are the same people. Even our legs and arms, which make up almost half of the human body, aren’t essential to our awareness of existence. We might lose them, and still fully feel we exist; if they were replaced by wings or other limbs, we can’t imagine it would change our awareness of being. In short, we really don’t know how much, or rather how little, of our makeup is responsible for this awareness of existence; everything beyond that is like the flesh of a peach, distinct and separate from the tiny seed at its core.

Who can say by what exceeding fine action of fine matter it is that a thought is produced in what we call the mind? and yet that thought when produced, as I now produce the thought I am writing, is capable of becoming immortal, and is the only production of man that has that capacity.

Who can say what extraordinary action of fine substance creates a thought in what we call the mind? And yet, once that thought is produced, like the one I’m writing now, it can become immortal and is the only thing humans create that has that potential.

Statues of brass and marble will perish; and statues made in imitation of them are not the same statues, nor the same workmanship, any more than the copy of a picture is the same picture. But print and reprint a thought a thousand times over, and that with materials of any kind, carve it in wood, or engrave it on stone, the thought is eternally and identically the same thought in every case. It has a capacity of unimpaired existence, unaffected by change of matter, and is essentially distinct, and of a nature different from every thing else that we know of, or can conceive. If then the thing produced has in itself a capacity of being immortal, it is more than a token that the power that produced it, which is the self-same thing as consciousness of existence, can be immortal also; and that as independently of the matter it was first connected with, as the thought is of the printing or writing it first appeared in. The one idea is not more difficult to believe than the other; and we can see that one is true.

Brass and marble statues will eventually decay; and statues made to look like them are not the same statues or the same craftsmanship, just like a copy of a painting is not the original painting. But print a thought over and over a thousand times, using any materials, carve it in wood, or engrave it in stone, and the thought remains exactly the same in every instance. It has an ability for eternal existence, unaffected by changes in the material, and is fundamentally different from everything else we know or can imagine. If the produced thing has within it the potential for immortality, it suggests that the power that created it, which is the same as being aware of existence, can also be immortal; and that it exists independently of the material it was originally associated with, just as the thought exists apart from the printing or writing in which it first appeared. One idea isn't harder to believe than the other; and we can clearly see that one is true.

That the consciousness of existence is not dependent on the same form or the same matter, is demonstrated to our senses in the works of the creation, as far as our senses are capable of receiving that demonstration. A very numerous part of the animal creation preaches to us, far better than Paul, the belief of a life hereafter. Their little life resembles an earth and a heaven, a present and a future state; and comprises, if it may be so expressed, immortality in miniature.

The awareness of our existence doesn't rely on the same form or the same matter, as shown by the creations around us, as much as our senses can perceive that evidence. A large portion of the animal world teaches us, even better than Paul does, the belief in an afterlife. Their brief existence reflects a world and a paradise, a present and a future, and can be described, in a sense, as immortality in miniature.

The most beautiful parts of the creation to our eye are the winged insects, and they are not so originally. They acquire that form and that inimitable brilliancy by progressive changes. The slow and creeping caterpillar worm of to day, passes in a few days to a torpid figure, and a state resembling death; and in the next change comes forth in all the miniature magnificence of life, a splendid butterfly. No resemblance of the former creature remains; every thing is changed; all his powers are new, and life is to him another thing. We cannot conceive that the consciousness of existence is not the same in this state of the animal as before; why then must I believe that the resurrection of the same body is necessary to continue to me the consciousness of existence hereafter?

The most beautiful parts of creation that we see are the winged insects, but they didn't always look like that. They get their shape and that unique brilliance through gradual changes. The slow and creeping caterpillar of today goes through a phase where it appears to be in a state of hibernation, almost like death; and then, in the next transformation, it emerges as a stunning butterfly, full of miniature splendor. There’s no resemblance to the previous creature; everything has changed; all its abilities are new, and life is entirely different for it. We can’t imagine that the awareness of existence isn’t the same for the animal in its new state as it was before; so why should I believe that the resurrection of the same body is necessary for me to maintain my awareness of existence in the future?

In the former part of ‘The Age of Reason.’ I have called the creation the true and only real word of God; and this instance, or this text, in the book of creation, not only shows to us that this thing may be so, but that it is so; and that the belief of a future state is a rational belief, founded upon facts visible in the creation: for it is not more difficult to believe that we shall exist hereafter in a better state and form than at present, than that a worm should become a butterfly, and quit the dunghill for the atmosphere, if we did not know it as a fact.

In the earlier part of ‘The Age of Reason,’ I referred to creation as the true and only real word of God. This example, or this passage, in the book of creation not only suggests that this could be true but confirms that it is true; and the belief in an afterlife is a rational belief based on facts we can see in creation. It is no harder to believe that we will exist in a better state and form in the future than it is to believe that a worm can become a butterfly and leave the dungheap for the sky, if we didn’t already know it to be a fact.

As to the doubtful jargon ascribed to Paul in 1 Corinthians xv., which makes part of the burial service of some Christian sectaries, it is as destitute of meaning as the tolling of a bell at the funeral; it explains nothing to the understanding, it illustrates nothing to the imagination, but leaves the reader to find any meaning if he can. “All flesh,” says he, “is not the same flesh. There is one flesh of men, another of beasts, another of fishes, and another of birds.” And what then? nothing. A cook could have said as much. “There are also,” says he, “bodies celestial and bodies terrestrial; the glory of the celestial is one and the glory of the terrestrial is the other.” And what then? nothing. And what is the difference? nothing that he has told. “There is,” says he, “one glory of the sun, and another glory of the moon, and another glory of the stars.” And what then? nothing; except that he says that one star differeth from another star in glory, instead of distance; and he might as well have told us that the moon did not shine so bright as the sun. All this is nothing better than the jargon of a conjuror, who picks up phrases he does not understand to confound the credulous people who come to have their fortune told. Priests and conjurors are of the same trade.

Regarding the confusing language attributed to Paul in 1 Corinthians xv., which is part of the burial service for some Christian groups, it has as little meaning as the ringing of a bell at a funeral; it explains nothing to the mind, and it doesn’t spark any imagination, leaving the reader to figure out any meaning they can. “Not all flesh is the same flesh,” he says. “There’s one kind of flesh for humans, another for animals, another for fish, and another for birds.” And so what? Nothing. A cook could have said as much. “There are also,” he adds, “heavenly bodies and earthly bodies; the glory of the heavenly is one kind, and the glory of the earthly is another.” And so what? Nothing. What’s the difference? Nothing he has explained. “There’s one glory for the sun, another glory for the moon, and another glory for the stars.” And so what? Nothing; except he states that one star differs from another in glory, not in distance; and he might as well have said that the moon doesn’t shine as brightly as the sun. All of this is no better than the talk of a magician, who uses phrases he doesn’t understand to bewilder the gullible people seeking to have their fortune told. Priests and magicians share the same profession.

Sometimes Paul affects to be a naturalist, and to prove his system of resurrection from the principles of vegetation. “Thou fool” says he, “that which thou sowest is not quickened except it die.” To which one might reply in his own language, and say, Thou fool, Paul, that which thou sowest is not quickened except it die not; for the grain that dies in the ground never does, nor can vegetate. It is only the living grains that produce the next crop. But the metaphor, in any point of view, is no simile. It is succession, and [not] resurrection.

Sometimes Paul pretends to be a naturalist, using the principles of vegetation to support his idea of resurrection. "You fool," he says, "what you sow does not come to life unless it dies." To which one might respond in his own words, and say, "You fool, Paul, what you sow does not come to life unless it does not die; for the grain that dies in the ground never does, nor can grow." It's only the living grains that produce the next crop. But the metaphor, from any perspective, is not a simile. It's about succession, not resurrection.

The progress of an animal from one state of being to another, as from a worm to a butterfly, applies to the case; but this of a grain does not, and shows Paul to have been what he says of others, a fool.

The change of an animal from one state to another, like a worm becoming a butterfly, fits this situation; however, this doesn't apply to a grain and proves that Paul is just as foolish as he claims others are.

Whether the fourteen epistles ascribed to Paul were written by him or not, is a matter of indifference; they are either argumentative or dogmatical; and as the argument is defective, and the dogmatical part is merely presumptive, it signifies not who wrote them. And the same may be said for the remaining parts of the Testament. It is not upon the Epistles, but upon what is called the Gospel, contained in the four books ascribed to Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John, and upon the pretended prophecies, that the theory of the church, calling itself the Christian Church, is founded. The Epistles are dependant upon those, and must follow their fate; for if the story of Jesus Christ be fabulous, all reasoning founded upon it, as a supposed truth, must fall with it.

Whether the fourteen letters attributed to Paul were actually written by him or not is irrelevant; they are either argumentative or doctrinal. Since the arguments are flawed and the doctrinal part is only presumptive, it doesn’t matter who wrote them. The same goes for the other parts of the Testament. It’s not about the Epistles, but about what is known as the Gospel, found in the four books attributed to Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John, and the supposed prophecies, that the church, identifying itself as the Christian Church, is based upon. The Epistles depend on those, and must share their fate; because if the story of Jesus Christ is fictional, all reasoning based on it as a supposed truth must crumble along with it.

We know from history, that one of the principal leaders of this church, Athanasius, lived at the time the New Testament was formed; [Athanasius died, according to the Church chronology, in the year 371—Author.] and we know also, from the absurd jargon he has left us under the name of a creed, the character of the men who formed the New Testament; and we know also from the same history that the authenticity of the books of which it is composed was denied at the time. It was upon the vote of such as Athanasius that the Testament was decreed to be the word of God; and nothing can present to us a more strange idea than that of decreeing the word of God by vote. Those who rest their faith upon such authority put man in the place of God, and have no true foundation for future happiness. Credulity, however, is not a crime, but it becomes criminal by resisting conviction. It is strangling in the womb of the conscience the efforts it makes to ascertain truth. We should never force belief upon ourselves in any thing.

We know from history that one of the main leaders of this church, Athanasius, lived when the New Testament was being put together; [Athanasius died, according to Church chronology, in the year 371—Author.] and we also see from the nonsensical jargon he left behind under the name of a creed what the character of the men who created the New Testament was like; and from the same history, we know that the authenticity of the books it contains was questioned at the time. It was based on the vote of people like Athanasius that the Testament was declared to be the word of God; and nothing seems stranger than the idea of voting on what is supposed to be the word of God. Those who base their faith on such authority are putting man in place of God and have no real foundation for future happiness. However, gullibility isn’t a crime, but it becomes problematic when it ignores the truth. It stifles the conscience’s efforts to discover what is true. We should never force ourselves to believe anything.

I here close the subject on the Old Testament and the New. The evidence I have produced to prove them forgeries, is extracted from the books themselves, and acts, like a two-edge sword, either way. If the evidence be denied, the authenticity of the Scriptures is denied with it, for it is Scripture evidence: and if the evidence be admitted, the authenticity of the books is disproved. The contradictory impossibilities, contained in the Old Testament and the New, put them in the case of a man who swears for and against. Either evidence convicts him of perjury, and equally destroys reputation.

I’m wrapping up the topic of the Old Testament and the New. The proof I’ve presented to show they are fakes comes from the texts themselves and functions like a double-edged sword. If the proof is rejected, it also denies the authenticity of the Scriptures because it’s based on Scripture. If the proof is accepted, then the authenticity of the books is disproven. The contradictory impossibilities found in both the Old Testament and the New put them in a situation like someone who swears both for and against something. Either piece of evidence proves them guilty of lying and equally damages their reputation.

Should the Bible and the Testament hereafter fall, it is not that I have done it. I have done no more than extracted the evidence from the confused mass of matters with which it is mixed, and arranged that evidence in a point of light to be clearly seen and easily comprehended; and, having done this, I leave the reader to judge for himself, as I have judged for myself.

Should the Bible and the Testament eventually fail, it's not because of anything I've done. I've simply pulled the evidence from the tangled jumble of information it's mixed with, and organized that evidence so it's clear and easy to understand; having done this, I let the reader make their own judgment, just as I've made mine.

CHAPTER III.
CONCLUSION

In the former part of ‘The Age of Reason’ I have spoken of the three frauds, mystery, miracle, and Prophecy; and as I have seen nothing in any of the answers to that work that in the least affects what I have there said upon those subjects, I shall not encumber this Second Part with additions that are not necessary.

In the first part of ‘The Age of Reason,’ I discussed the three deceptions: mystery, miracle, and prophecy. Since I haven't encountered any responses to that work that significantly challenge what I've mentioned regarding those topics, I won't clutter this Second Part with unnecessary additions.

I have spoken also in the same work upon what is celled revelation, and have shown the absurd misapplication of that term to the books of the Old Testament and the New; for certainly revelation is out of the question in reciting any thing of which man has been the actor or the witness. That which man has done or seen, needs no revelation to tell him he has done it, or seen it—for he knows it already—nor to enable him to tell it or to write it. It is ignorance, or imposition, to apply the term revelation in such cases; yet the Bible and Testament are classed under this fraudulent description of being all revelation.

I have also discussed in the same work what is called revelation and have pointed out the ridiculous misuse of that term concerning the books of the Old Testament and the New. Because, really, revelation doesn't come into play when recounting anything that man has done or witnessed. What a person has done or seen doesn’t require revelation to inform him of it—he already knows about it—nor does he need it to explain or write about it. It’s either ignorance or deception to use the term revelation in these situations; yet the Bible and Testament are grouped under this misleading label of being entirely revelation.

Revelation then, so far as the term has relation between God and man, can only be applied to something which God reveals of his will to man; but though the power of the Almighty to make such a communication is necessarily admitted, because to that power all things are possible, yet, the thing so revealed (if any thing ever was revealed, and which, by the bye, it is impossible to prove) is revelation to the person only to whom it is made. His account of it to another is not revelation; and whoever puts faith in that account, puts it in the man from whom the account comes; and that man may have been deceived, or may have dreamed it; or he may be an impostor and may lie. There is no possible criterion whereby to judge of the truth of what he tells; for even the morality of it would be no proof of revelation. In all such cases, the proper answer should be, “When it is revealed to me, I will believe it to be revelation; but it is not and cannot be incumbent upon me to believe it to be revelation before; neither is it proper that I should take the word of man as the word of God, and put man in the place of God.” This is the manner in which I have spoken of revelation in the former part of The Age of Reason; and which, whilst it reverentially admits revelation as a possible thing, because, as before said, to the Almighty all things are possible, it prevents the imposition of one man upon another, and precludes the wicked use of pretended revelation.

Revelation, in terms of its relationship between God and humans, can only refer to what God reveals of His will to people. While we accept that the Almighty has the power to communicate in this way, since all things are possible for Him, the actual revelation (if any revelation exists, which is hard to prove) is only known to the individual it’s given to. Their explanation of it to someone else is not a revelation. If someone believes this account, they’re placing their trust in the person sharing it, who might have been deceived, could have imagined it, or might even be a fraud and lying. There's no way to definitively judge the truth of what they share; even the morality of it isn’t proof of revelation. In these cases, the right response should be, “I will believe it’s a revelation when it’s revealed to me; it’s not my duty to accept it as revelation before that. It’s also not appropriate for me to accept a person’s word as God’s word and to replace God with a human.” This reflects how I’ve discussed revelation in the earlier sections of The Age of Reason; while it respectfully recognizes revelation as a possible occurrence because, as mentioned, all things are possible for the Almighty, it guards against one person imposing their beliefs on another and prevents the misuse of false revelation.

But though, speaking for myself, I thus admit the possibility of revelation, I totally disbelieve that the Almighty ever did communicate any thing to man, by any mode of speech, in any language, or by any kind of vision, or appearance, or by any means which our senses are capable of receiving, otherwise than by the universal display of himself in the works of the creation, and by that repugnance we feel in ourselves to bad actions, and disposition to good ones. [A fair parallel of the then unknown aphorism of Kant: “Two things fill the soul with wonder and reverence, increasing evermore as I meditate more closely upon them: the starry heavens above me and the moral law within me.” (Kritik derpraktischen Vernunfe, 1788). Kant’s religious utterances at the beginning of the French Revolution brought on him a royal mandate of silence, because he had worked out from “the moral law within” a principle of human equality precisely similar to that which Paine had derived from his Quaker doctrine of the “inner light” of every man. About the same time Paine’s writings were suppressed in England. Paine did not understand German, but Kant, though always independent in the formation of his opinions, was evidently well acquainted with the literature of the Revolution, in America, England, and France.—Editor.]

But while I personally acknowledge the possibility of revelation, I completely doubt that the Almighty ever communicated anything to humanity through any type of speech, in any language, or through any kind of vision, or appearance, or by any means our senses can perceive, except for the universal display of Himself in the works of creation, and by that internal conflict we feel when facing bad actions, and our inclination towards good ones. [This parallels Kant's famous saying: “Two things fill the soul with wonder and reverence, increasing evermore as I meditate more closely upon them: the starry heavens above me and the moral law within me.” (Kritik der praktischen Vernunft, 1788). Kant’s religious statements at the beginning of the French Revolution led to a royal mandate of silence for him because he deduced from “the moral law within” a principle of human equality similar to what Paine derived from his Quaker belief in the “inner light” in each person. Around the same time, Paine’s writings were censored in England. Paine didn’t understand German, but Kant, while always independent in his opinions, was clearly well-versed in the literature of the Revolution in America, England, and France.—Editor.]

The most detestable wickedness, the most horrid cruelties, and the greatest miseries, that have afflicted the human race have had their origin in this thing called revelation, or revealed religion. It has been the most dishonourable belief against the character of the divinity, the most destructive to morality, and the peace and happiness of man, that ever was propagated since man began to exist. It is better, far better, that we admitted, if it were possible, a thousand devils to roam at large, and to preach publicly the doctrine of devils, if there were any such, than that we permitted one such impostor and monster as Moses, Joshua, Samuel, and the Bible prophets, to come with the pretended word of God in his mouth, and have credit among us.

The most terrible evil, the most horrifying cruelty, and the greatest suffering that humanity has faced have all stemmed from what we call revelation, or revealed religion. It has been the most disgraceful belief against the nature of the divine, and the most damaging to morality, as well as to the peace and happiness of people, that has ever been spread since the beginning of humanity. It would be far better for us to allow a thousand devils to roam free and publicly preach devilish doctrines, if such beings existed, than to let one such fraud and monster like Moses, Joshua, Samuel, and the prophets of the Bible come forward claiming to speak the supposed word of God and gain acceptance among us.

Whence arose all the horrid assassinations of whole nations of men, women, and infants, with which the Bible is filled; and the bloody persecutions, and tortures unto death and religious wars, that since that time have laid Europe in blood and ashes; whence arose they, but from this impious thing called revealed religion, and this monstrous belief that God has spoken to man? The lies of the Bible have been the cause of the one, and the lies of the Testament [of] the other.

Whence came all the horrific massacres of entire nations of men, women, and infants that fill the Bible; and the bloody persecutions, tortures to death, and religious wars that have left Europe in blood and ashes since that time; whence did they come, if not from this irreverent concept called revealed religion, and this monstrous belief that God has communicated with man? The falsehoods of the Bible have caused one, and the falsehoods of the Testament [of] the other.

Some Christians pretend that Christianity was not established by the sword; but of what period of time do they speak? It was impossible that twelve men could begin with the sword: they had not the power; but no sooner were the professors of Christianity sufficiently powerful to employ the sword than they did so, and the stake and faggot too; and Mahomet could not do it sooner. By the same spirit that Peter cut off the ear of the high priest’s servant (if the story be true) he would cut off his head, and the head of his master, had he been able. Besides this, Christianity grounds itself originally upon the [Hebrew] Bible, and the Bible was established altogether by the sword, and that in the worst use of it—not to terrify, but to extirpate. The Jews made no converts: they butchered all. The Bible is the sire of the [New] Testament, and both are called the word of God. The Christians read both books; the ministers preach from both books; and this thing called Christianity is made up of both. It is then false to say that Christianity was not established by the sword.

Some Christians act like Christianity wasn’t founded through violence, but which era are they talking about? It was impossible for twelve men to start with violence; they didn’t have the power. But as soon as the followers of Christianity became strong enough to use force, they did, along with torture and execution. Muhammad couldn't have done it any sooner. With the same mindset that Peter used to cut off the ear of the high priest’s servant (if that story is true), he would have cut off the servant's head and his master’s head if he could. Moreover, Christianity is fundamentally based on the [Hebrew] Bible, which was established entirely through violence—and in the worst way—not to scare but to eliminate. The Jews didn’t make converts; they killed everyone. The Bible is the ancestor of the [New] Testament, and both are referred to as the word of God. Christians read both texts; ministers preach from both; and what we call Christianity is made up of both. Therefore, it’s untrue to say that Christianity wasn’t established by the sword.

The only sect that has not persecuted are the Quakers; and the only reason that can be given for it is, that they are rather Deists than Christians. They do not believe much about Jesus Christ, and they call the scriptures a dead letter. [This is an interesting and correct testimony as to the beliefs of the earlier Quakers, one of whom was Paine’s father.—Editor.] Had they called them by a worse name, they had been nearer the truth.

The only group that hasn’t persecuted anyone is the Quakers, and the only reason for this is that they are more like Deists than Christians. They don't hold much belief in Jesus Christ, and they refer to the scriptures as a dead letter. [This is an interesting and accurate reflection of the beliefs of the early Quakers, one of whom was Paine’s father.—Editor.] If they had labeled them with a worse name, they would have been closer to the truth.

It is incumbent on every man who reverences the character of the Creator, and who wishes to lessen the catalogue of artificial miseries, and remove the cause that has sown persecutions thick among mankind, to expel all ideas of a revealed religion as a dangerous heresy, and an impious fraud. What is it that we have learned from this pretended thing called revealed religion? Nothing that is useful to man, and every thing that is dishonourable to his Maker. What is it the Bible teaches us?—repine, cruelty, and murder. What is it the Testament teaches us?—to believe that the Almighty committed debauchery with a woman engaged to be married; and the belief of this debauchery is called faith.

It’s essential for everyone who respects the character of the Creator and wants to reduce the list of unnecessary sufferings and eliminate the causes of persecution among people to reject any notions of revealed religion as a harmful misconception and a dishonorable trick. What have we gained from this so-called revealed religion? Nothing beneficial for humanity, and everything that brings shame to its Creator. What does the Bible teach us?—resentment, cruelty, and murder. What does the Testament teach us?—to believe that the Almighty engaged in immoral acts with a woman who was already promised to someone else; believing in this immorality is labeled as faith.

As to the fragments of morality that are irregularly and thinly scattered in those books, they make no part of this pretended thing, revealed religion. They are the natural dictates of conscience, and the bonds by which society is held together, and without which it cannot exist; and are nearly the same in all religions, and in all societies. The Testament teaches nothing new upon this subject, and where it attempts to exceed, it becomes mean and ridiculous. The doctrine of not retaliating injuries is much better expressed in Proverbs, which is a collection as well from the Gentiles as the Jews, than it is in the Testament. It is there said, (Xxv. 2 I) “If thine enemy be hungry, give him bread to eat; and if he be thirsty, give him water to drink:” [According to what is called Christ’s sermon on the mount, in the book of Matthew, where, among some other [and] good things, a great deal of this feigned morality is introduced, it is there expressly said, that the doctrine of forbearance, or of not retaliating injuries, was not any part of the doctrine of the Jews; but as this doctrine is found in “Proverbs,” it must, according to that statement, have been copied from the Gentiles, from whom Christ had learned it. Those men whom Jewish and Christian idolators have abusively called heathen, had much better and clearer ideas of justice and morality than are to be found in the Old Testament, so far as it is Jewish, or in the New. The answer of Solon on the question, “Which is the most perfect popular govemment,” has never been exceeded by any man since his time, as containing a maxim of political morality, “That,” says he, “where the least injury done to the meanest individual, is considered as an insult on the whole constitution.” Solon lived about 500 years before Christ.—Author.] but when it is said, as in the Testament, “If a man smite thee on the right cheek, turn to him the other also,” it is assassinating the dignity of forbearance, and sinking man into a spaniel.

The bits of morality that are unevenly and sparsely found in those books have nothing to do with so-called revealed religion. They are simply the natural expressions of conscience and the ties that hold society together; without these, society cannot exist. These moral principles are nearly the same across all religions and societies. The Testament doesn't teach anything new on this topic, and when it tries to go beyond what's already known, it becomes petty and laughable. The principle of not seeking revenge is expressed much better in Proverbs, which includes wisdom from both Gentiles and Jews, than it is in the Testament. It states, (Xxv. 21) “If your enemy is hungry, give him bread to eat; and if he is thirsty, give him water to drink.” In what is known as Christ's sermon on the mount in the book of Matthew, where, along with some other valuable teachings, a lot of this fake morality is introduced, it’s clearly stated that the idea of forbearance or not retaliating for injuries was not part of Jewish doctrine. This principle, found in "Proverbs," must therefore have been copied from the Gentiles, from whom Christ had learned it. The people whom Jewish and Christian idolaters have wrongly labeled as heathens had much clearer and better ideas of justice and morality than what’s found in the Old Testament, at least in its Jewish parts, or in the New Testament. Solon's response to the question of "Which is the most perfect popular government?" remains unmatched since his time; he stated, “That where the least injury done to the least individual is seen as an insult to the entire constitution.” Solon lived about 500 years before Christ. However, when the Testament says, “If someone strikes you on the right cheek, turn to him the other also,” it undermines the dignity of forbearance and degrades a person to the level of a submissive dog.

Loving, of enemies is another dogma of feigned morality, and has besides no meaning. It is incumbent on man, as a moralist, that he does not revenge an injury; and it is equally as good in a political sense, for there is no end to retaliation; each retaliates on the other, and calls it justice: but to love in proportion to the injury, if it could be done, would be to offer a premium for a crime. Besides, the word enemies is too vague and general to be used in a moral maxim, which ought always to be clear and defined, like a proverb. If a man be the enemy of another from mistake and prejudice, as in the case of religious opinions, and sometimes in politics, that man is different to an enemy at heart with a criminal intention; and it is incumbent upon us, and it contributes also to our own tranquillity, that we put the best construction upon a thing that it will bear. But even this erroneous motive in him makes no motive for love on the other part; and to say that we can love voluntarily, and without a motive, is morally and physically impossible.

Loving your enemies is another flawed moral principle, and it doesn't really hold any meaning. As moral beings, it's important for us not to take revenge for an injury; politically, it's also wise, since retaliation can spiral endlessly—each side strikes back and calls it justice. But loving someone based on the harm they’ve done, if that were possible, would essentially reward bad behavior. Moreover, the term "enemies" is too broad and general to serve as a solid moral guideline, which should always be clear and precise, like a proverb. If someone is your enemy due to misunderstanding or bias, such as in religious beliefs or sometimes in politics, that person's hostility is different from a true enemy who has criminal intentions. It’s important for us, and it also helps our own peace of mind, to interpret things in the most favorable light possible. However, even this flawed perception does not justify love from the other side, and claiming that we can love freely and without a reason is logically and practically impossible.

Morality is injured by prescribing to it duties that, in the first place, are impossible to be performed, and if they could be would be productive of evil; or, as before said, be premiums for crime. The maxim of doing as we would be done unto does not include this strange doctrine of loving enemies; for no man expects to be loved himself for his crime or for his enmity.

Morality is harmed when we assign it duties that are, to begin with, impossible to fulfill, and even if they could be accomplished, would lead to negative outcomes; or, as mentioned earlier, serve as incentives for wrongdoing. The principle of treating others as we would like to be treated doesn’t include the unusual idea of loving our enemies; because no one expects to be loved for their wrongdoings or hostility.

Those who preach this doctrine of loving their enemies, are in general the greatest persecutors, and they act consistently by so doing; for the doctrine is hypocritical, and it is natural that hypocrisy should act the reverse of what it preaches. For my own part, I disown the doctrine, and consider it as a feigned or fabulous morality; yet the man does not exist that can say I have persecuted him, or any man, or any set of men, either in the American Revolution, or in the French Revolution; or that I have, in any case, returned evil for evil. But it is not incumbent on man to reward a bad action with a good one, or to return good for evil; and wherever it is done, it is a voluntary act, and not a duty. It is also absurd to suppose that such doctrine can make any part of a revealed religion. We imitate the moral character of the Creator by forbearing with each other, for he forbears with all; but this doctrine would imply that he loved man, not in proportion as he was good, but as he was bad.

Those who promote the idea of loving their enemies are usually the biggest persecutors, and their actions are consistent with this behavior; the idea is hypocritical, and it's natural for hypocrisy to act contrary to what it preaches. Personally, I reject this doctrine and see it as a made-up or mythical morality; however, no one can say that I've persecuted them or anyone else, whether during the American Revolution or the French Revolution, or that I've ever returned evil for evil. But it's not necessary for someone to respond to a bad action with a good one or to repay good for evil; when it happens, it's a choice, not an obligation. It's also ridiculous to think that such a doctrine could be part of a revealed religion. We reflect the moral character of the Creator by showing patience with each other because He is patient with all; but this doctrine would suggest that He loves humanity, not based on their goodness, but rather their badness.

If we consider the nature of our condition here, we must see there is no occasion for such a thing as revealed religion. What is it we want to know? Does not the creation, the universe we behold, preach to us the existence of an Almighty power, that governs and regulates the whole? And is not the evidence that this creation holds out to our senses infinitely stronger than any thing we can read in a book, that any imposter might make and call the word of God? As for morality, the knowledge of it exists in every man’s conscience.

If we think about our situation here, we have to realize that there's no need for revealed religion. What exactly do we want to know? Doesn't the creation, the universe we see, show us the existence of a powerful force that controls and organizes everything? And isn't the evidence that this creation provides to our senses way stronger than anything we could read in a book, which any fraud could write and label as the word of God? As for morality, everyone already has an understanding of it in their conscience.

Here we are. The existence of an Almighty power is sufficiently demonstrated to us, though we cannot conceive, as it is impossible we should, the nature and manner of its existence. We cannot conceive how we came here ourselves, and yet we know for a fact that we are here. We must know also, that the power that called us into being, can if he please, and when he pleases, call us to account for the manner in which we have lived here; and therefore without seeking any other motive for the belief, it is rational to believe that he will, for we know beforehand that he can. The probability or even possibility of the thing is all that we ought to know; for if we knew it as a fact, we should be the mere slaves of terror; our belief would have no merit, and our best actions no virtue.

Here we are. The existence of an all-powerful being is clearly shown to us, even though we can't fully understand, and it's impossible for us to grasp, how it exists. We can't even understand how we got here ourselves, but we know we are definitely here. We also need to acknowledge that the power that brought us into existence can, whenever it wants, hold us accountable for how we've lived our lives; so, without looking for any other reason to believe, it makes sense to think that it will, since we know it has the ability to do so. The likelihood or even the possibility of this is all we really need to know; because if we knew it as an absolute fact, we would live in constant fear, our beliefs would lack value, and our best actions wouldn't have any real virtue.

Deism then teaches us, without the possibility of being deceived, all that is necessary or proper to be known. The creation is the Bible of the deist. He there reads, in the hand-writing of the Creator himself, the certainty of his existence, and the immutability of his power; and all other Bibles and Testaments are to him forgeries. The probability that we may be called to account hereafter, will, to reflecting minds, have the influence of belief; for it is not our belief or disbelief that can make or unmake the fact. As this is the state we are in, and which it is proper we should be in, as free agents, it is the fool only, and not the philosopher, nor even the prudent man, that will live as if there were no God.

Deism teaches us clearly everything we need to know. For the deist, creation itself is their Bible. In it, they see the Creator's own writing, confirming His existence and the unchanging nature of His power; all other Bibles and Testaments seem like forgeries to them. The chance that we might be held accountable in the future influences thoughtful people to believe, because our belief or disbelief doesn't change the reality of the fact. Given this is our situation, which we should be in as free individuals, it's only a fool—not a philosopher or even a wise person—who lives as if there’s no God.

But the belief of a God is so weakened by being mixed with the strange fable of the Christian creed, and with the wild adventures related in the Bible, and the obscurity and obscene nonsense of the Testament, that the mind of man is bewildered as in a fog. Viewing all these things in a confused mass, he confounds fact with fable; and as he cannot believe all, he feels a disposition to reject all. But the belief of a God is a belief distinct from all other things, and ought not to be confounded with any. The notion of a Trinity of Gods has enfeebled the belief of one God. A multiplication of beliefs acts as a division of belief; and in proportion as anything is divided, it is weakened.

But the belief in God is so weakened by being mixed with the strange stories of the Christian faith, the wild adventures found in the Bible, and the confusing and inappropriate nonsense of the Testament, that the human mind feels lost in a fog. When looking at all these things as a jumbled mass, it confuses reality with fiction; and since it can't accept everything, it tends to reject all of it. However, the belief in God is something separate from everything else and shouldn't be mixed up with any other ideas. The concept of a Trinity of Gods has weakened the belief in one God. Having multiple beliefs acts like dividing belief; and the more anything is divided, the weaker it becomes.

Religion, by such means, becomes a thing of form instead of fact; of notion instead of principle: morality is banished to make room for an imaginary thing called faith, and this faith has its origin in a supposed debauchery; a man is preached instead of a God; an execution is an object for gratitude; the preachers daub themselves with the blood, like a troop of assassins, and pretend to admire the brilliancy it gives them; they preach a humdrum sermon on the merits of the execution; then praise Jesus Christ for being executed, and condemn the Jews for doing it.

Religion, in this way, turns into something superficial instead of real; an idea instead of a fundamental truth: morality gets pushed aside to make room for a made-up concept called faith, which supposedly comes from a kind of indulgence; a person is worshipped instead of God; an execution is something to be thankful for; the preachers cover themselves in blood, like a gang of killers, and pretend to enjoy the way it makes them look; they give a boring sermon about the benefits of the execution; then they praise Jesus Christ for being killed and blame the Jews for it.

A man, by hearing all this nonsense lumped and preached together, confounds the God of the Creation with the imagined God of the Christians, and lives as if there were none.

A man, by listening to all this nonsense combined and preached together, confuses the God of Creation with the made-up God of the Christians, and lives as if there were none.

Of all the systems of religion that ever were invented, there is none more derogatory to the Almighty, more unedifying to man, more repugnant to reason, and more contradictory in itself, than this thing called Christianity. Too absurd for belief, too impossible to convince, and too inconsistent for practice, it renders the heart torpid, or produces only atheists and fanatics. As an engine of power, it serves the purpose of despotism; and as a means of wealth, the avarice of priests; but so far as respects the good of man in general, it leads to nothing here or hereafter.

Of all the religions ever created, none is more disrespectful to God, more unhelpful to humanity, more unreasonable, and more contradictory than Christianity. It’s too absurd to believe, too impossible to persuade anyone, and too inconsistent for actual practice. It numbs the heart or only creates atheists and fanatics. As a tool for power, it supports tyranny, and as a way to generate wealth, it feeds the greed of religious leaders. But when it comes to the overall well-being of humanity, it leads to nothing now or in the future.

The only religion that has not been invented, and that has in it every evidence of divine originality, is pure and simple deism. It must have been the first and will probably be the last that man believes. But pure and simple deism does not answer the purpose of despotic governments. They cannot lay hold of religion as an engine but by mixing it with human inventions, and making their own authority a part; neither does it answer the avarice of priests, but by incorporating themselves and their functions with it, and becoming, like the government, a party in the system. It is this that forms the otherwise mysterious connection of church and state; the church human, and the state tyrannic.

The only religion that hasn't been created by humans and shows all the signs of divine originality is pure and simple deism. It must have been the first one people believed in and will probably be the last. However, pure and simple deism doesn’t serve the needs of oppressive governments. They can't use religion as a tool unless they mix it with human ideas and make their own authority part of it. It also doesn't satisfy the greed of priests unless they integrate themselves and their roles into it, becoming, like the government, a part of the system. This is what creates the otherwise mysterious link between church and state; the church being human, and the state being tyrannical.

Were a man impressed as fully and strongly as he ought to be with the belief of a God, his moral life would be regulated by the force of belief; he would stand in awe of God, and of himself, and would not do the thing that could not be concealed from either. To give this belief the full opportunity of force, it is necessary that it acts alone. This is deism.

If a man were as deeply and strongly convinced of the existence of God as he should be, his moral life would be guided by that belief; he would hold a sense of awe towards God and himself, and he wouldn’t do anything that couldn't be hidden from either. For this belief to have its full impact, it must stand alone. This is deism.

But when, according to the Christian Trinitarian scheme, one part of God is represented by a dying man, and another part, called the Holy Ghost, by a flying pigeon, it is impossible that belief can attach itself to such wild conceits. [The book called the book of Matthew, says, (iii. 16,) that the Holy Ghost descended in the shape of a dove. It might as well have said a goose; the creatures are equally harmless, and the one is as much a nonsensical lie as the other. Acts, ii. 2, 3, says, that it descended in a mighty rushing wind, in the shape of cloven tongues: perhaps it was cloven feet. Such absurd stuff is fit only for tales of witches and wizards.—Author.]

But when, according to the Christian Trinitarian concept, one part of God is depicted as a dying man, and another part, referred to as the Holy Spirit, as a flying dove, it’s hard to believe in such bizarre ideas. [The book of Matthew says (iii. 16) that the Holy Spirit came down in the form of a dove. It could just as easily have said a goose; both creatures are harmless, and one is just as ridiculous as the other. Acts ii. 2, 3 states that it came in like a strong rushing wind, appearing as divided tongues: maybe it was divided feet. Such absurd nonsense is only suitable for stories about witches and wizards.—Author.]

It has been the scheme of the Christian church, and of all the other invented systems of religion, to hold man in ignorance of the Creator, as it is of government to hold him in ignorance of his rights. The systems of the one are as false as those of the other, and are calculated for mutual support. The study of theology as it stands in Christian churches, is the study of nothing; it is founded on nothing; it rests on no principles; it proceeds by no authorities; it has no data; it can demonstrate nothing; and admits of no conclusion. Not any thing can be studied as a science without our being in possession of the principles upon which it is founded; and as this is not the case with Christian theology, it is therefore the study of nothing.

The Christian church, along with all other made-up religions, has aimed to keep people ignorant of their Creator, just like governments try to keep them unaware of their rights. The systems of one are just as misleading as those of the other, and they support each other. The study of theology in Christian churches is essentially pointless; it’s based on nothing, has no principles, relies on no authorities, has no facts, can prove nothing, and leads to no conclusions. You can't study anything as a science without having the foundational principles, and since this isn't true for Christian theology, it ultimately amounts to a study of nothing.

Instead then of studying theology, as is now done, out of the Bible and Testament, the meanings of which books are always controverted, and the authenticity of which is disproved, it is necessary that we refer to the Bible of the creation. The principles we discover there are eternal, and of divine origin: they are the foundation of all the science that exists in the world, and must be the foundation of theology.

Instead of studying theology as it is commonly done today, relying on the Bible and Testament, whose meanings are frequently debated and whose authenticity is questioned, we should turn to the Bible of creation. The truths we find there are eternal and come from a divine source: they form the basis of all science in the world and must also serve as the foundation for theology.

We can know God only through his works. We cannot have a conception of any one attribute, but by following some principle that leads to it. We have only a confused idea of his power, if we have not the means of comprehending something of its immensity. We can have no idea of his wisdom, but by knowing the order and manner in which it acts. The principles of science lead to this knowledge; for the Creator of man is the Creator of science, and it is through that medium that man can see God, as it were, face to face.

We can only know God through what He does. We can’t understand any of His traits unless we follow some principle that helps us grasp them. We only have a vague idea of His power unless we can understand something of its vastness. We can’t know His wisdom without recognizing the order and way it operates. The principles of science guide us to this understanding; for the Creator of humanity is also the Creator of science, and it's through science that we can see God, so to speak, face to face.

Could a man be placed in a situation, and endowed with power of vision to behold at one view, and to contemplate deliberately, the structure of the universe, to mark the movements of the several planets, the cause of their varying appearances, the unerring order in which they revolve, even to the remotest comet, their connection and dependence on each other, and to know the system of laws established by the Creator, that governs and regulates the whole; he would then conceive, far beyond what any church theology can teach him, the power, the wisdom, the vastness, the munificence of the Creator. He would then see that all the knowledge man has of science, and that all the mechanical arts by which he renders his situation comfortable here, are derived from that source: his mind, exalted by the scene, and convinced by the fact, would increase in gratitude as it increased in knowledge: his religion or his worship would become united with his improvement as a man: any employment he followed that had connection with the principles of the creation,—as everything of agriculture, of science, and of the mechanical arts, has,—would teach him more of God, and of the gratitude he owes to him, than any theological Christian sermon he now hears. Great objects inspire great thoughts; great munificence excites great gratitude; but the grovelling tales and doctrines of the Bible and the Testament are fit only to excite contempt.

If a person were put in a position where they could see and reflect on the entire structure of the universe at once—observing the movements of the planets, the reasons for their changing appearances, the precise order of their orbits, even the farthest comet, and understanding how they are interconnected and dependent on one another, as well as the system of laws set by the Creator that governs everything—they would grasp a far deeper comprehension of the Creator's power, wisdom, vastness, and generosity than any church doctrine could convey. They would recognize that all human knowledge of science, and the mechanical skills that make life more comfortable, come from that source. Their mind, uplifted by the view and reassured by the reality, would grow in gratitude alongside their knowledge. Their religion or worship would be intertwined with their personal growth. Any work they pursued connected to the principles of creation—like agriculture, science, or mechanical arts—would teach them more about God and the gratitude owed to Him than any theological sermon they currently hear. Grand ideas inspire profound thoughts; immense generosity stirs deep gratitude; yet the mundane stories and doctrines of the Bible and the Testament are only worthy of disdain.

Though man cannot arrive, at least in this life, at the actual scene I have described, he can demonstrate it, because he has knowledge of the principles upon which the creation is constructed. We know that the greatest works can be represented in model, and that the universe can be represented by the same means. The same principles by which we measure an inch or an acre of ground will measure to millions in extent. A circle of an inch diameter has the same geometrical properties as a circle that would circumscribe the universe. The same properties of a triangle that will demonstrate upon paper the course of a ship, will do it on the ocean; and, when applied to what are called the heavenly bodies, will ascertain to a minute the time of an eclipse, though those bodies are millions of miles distant from us. This knowledge is of divine origin; and it is from the Bible of the creation that man has learned it, and not from the stupid Bible of the church, that teaches man nothing. [The Bible-makers have undertaken to give us, in the first chapter of Genesis, an account of the creation; and in doing this they have demonstrated nothing but their ignorance. They make there to have been three days and three nights, evenings and mornings, before there was any sun; when it is the presence or absence of the sun that is the cause of day and night—and what is called his rising and setting that of morning and evening. Besides, it is a puerile and pitiful idea, to suppose the Almighty to say, “Let there be light.” It is the imperative manner of speaking that a conjuror uses when he says to his cups and balls, Presto, be gone—and most probably has been taken from it, as Moses and his rod is a conjuror and his wand. Longinus calls this expression the sublime; and by the same rule the conjurer is sublime too; for the manner of speaking is expressively and grammatically the same. When authors and critics talk of the sublime, they see not how nearly it borders on the ridiculous. The sublime of the critics, like some parts of Edmund Burke’s sublime and beautiful, is like a windmill just visible in a fog, which imagination might distort into a flying mountain, or an archangel, or a flock of wild geese.—Author.]

Though a person can't reach, at least in this life, the actual scene I've described, they can demonstrate it because they understand the principles that make up creation. We know that great works can be represented in models, and the universe can be represented in the same way. The same principles we use to measure an inch or an acre apply to millions of units. A circle that measures an inch in diameter has the same geometric properties as a circle that would encompass the entire universe. The same properties of a triangle that will show the path of a ship on paper will also work on the ocean; and when applied to what we call heavenly bodies, will accurately determine the timing of an eclipse, even though those bodies are millions of miles away. This knowledge has a divine origin; it comes from the Biblical creation narrative that humans have learned from, not from the misguided teachings of the church that offer little insight. [The authors of the Bible aimed to provide an account of creation in the first chapter of Genesis, but in doing so, they only revealed their ignorance. They state that there were three days and three nights, evenings and mornings, before there was any sun, when in reality, it's the presence or absence of the sun that creates day and night—and what we call its rising and setting that defines morning and evening. Furthermore, it’s a childish and pathetic notion to think of the Almighty saying, “Let there be light.” It's the sort of command a magician uses when he says to his props, Presto, be gone—and it likely comes from that notion, just as Moses and his rod resemble a magician and his wand. Longinus refers to this expression as sublime; and by that same standard, the magician is also sublime, as the manner of speaking is expressively and grammatically the same. When writers and critics discuss the sublime, they don’t realize how close it is to the ridiculous. The critics' idea of the sublime, much like some parts of Edmund Burke’s idea of the sublime and beautiful, is akin to a windmill barely visible in a fog, which the imagination might twist into a flying mountain, an archangel, or a flock of wild geese.—Author.]

All the knowledge man has of science and of machinery, by the aid of which his existence is rendered comfortable upon earth, and without which he would be scarcely distinguishable in appearance and condition from a common animal, comes from the great machine and structure of the universe. The constant and unwearied observations of our ancestors upon the movements and revolutions of the heavenly bodies, in what are supposed to have been the early ages of the world, have brought this knowledge upon earth. It is not Moses and the prophets, nor Jesus Christ, nor his apostles, that have done it. The Almighty is the great mechanic of the creation, the first philosopher, and original teacher of all science. Let us then learn to reverence our master, and not forget the labours of our ancestors.

All the knowledge we have about science and technology, which make our lives comfortable on earth and without which we would hardly be different from ordinary animals, comes from the complex machinery and structure of the universe. The tireless observations made by our ancestors on the movements and orbits of celestial bodies during the world's early ages have brought this knowledge to us. It wasn't Moses and the prophets, or Jesus Christ and his apostles, who did this. The Almighty is the ultimate creator of everything, the first philosopher, and the original teacher of all science. So let's learn to respect our master and remember the efforts of our ancestors.

Had we, at this day, no knowledge of machinery, and were it possible that man could have a view, as I have before described, of the structure and machinery of the universe, he would soon conceive the idea of constructing some at least of the mechanical works we now have; and the idea so conceived would progressively advance in practice. Or could a model of the universe, such as is called an orrery, be presented before him and put in motion, his mind would arrive at the same idea. Such an object and such a subject would, whilst it improved him in knowledge useful to himself as a man and a member of society, as well as entertaining, afford far better matter for impressing him with a knowledge of, and a belief in the Creator, and of the reverence and gratitude that man owes to him, than the stupid texts of the Bible and the Testament, from which, be the talents of the preacher; what they may, only stupid sermons can be preached. If man must preach, let him preach something that is edifying, and from the texts that are known to be true.

If we had no knowledge of machinery today, and if it were possible for someone to see, as I described before, the structure and workings of the universe, they would quickly come up with the idea of building at least some of the machines we have now; and that idea would gradually develop into practical applications. Or if a model of the universe, like an orrery, were shown to him and set in motion, he would reach the same conclusion. Such an object and subject would, while enhancing his understanding beneficial to himself and society, as well as being entertaining, provide a much better foundation for instilling knowledge of and belief in the Creator, along with the reverence and gratitude that we owe Him, than the dull texts of the Bible and the Testament, which, regardless of the preacher’s abilities, can only lead to uninspiring sermons. If preaching is necessary, let it focus on something meaningful and draw from texts that are known to be true.

The Bible of the creation is inexhaustible in texts. Every part of science, whether connected with the geometry of the universe, with the systems of animal and vegetable life, or with the properties of inanimate matter, is a text as well for devotion as for philosophy—for gratitude, as for human improvement. It will perhaps be said, that if such a revolution in the system of religion takes place, every preacher ought to be a philosopher. Most certainly, and every house of devotion a school of science.

The creation is full of endless texts. Every aspect of science, whether related to the geometry of the universe, the systems of animal and plant life, or the properties of non-living matter, serves as a source for both devotion and philosophy—offering reasons for gratitude as well as for human progress. It might be argued that if such a change in the religion system occurs, every preacher should also be a philosopher. Absolutely, and every place of worship should be a school of science.

It has been by wandering from the immutable laws of science, and the light of reason, and setting up an invented thing called “revealed religion,” that so many wild and blasphemous conceits have been formed of the Almighty. The Jews have made him the assassin of the human species, to make room for the religion of the Jews. The Christians have made him the murderer of himself, and the founder of a new religion to supersede and expel the Jewish religion. And to find pretence and admission for these things, they must have supposed his power or his wisdom imperfect, or his will changeable; and the changeableness of the will is the imperfection of the judgement. The philosopher knows that the laws of the Creator have never changed, with respect either to the principles of science, or the properties of matter. Why then is it to be supposed they have changed with respect to man?

By straying from the unchanging laws of science and reason and creating something called "revealed religion," many wild and blasphemous ideas about the Almighty have emerged. The Jews have portrayed him as the killer of humanity in order to justify their religion. The Christians have depicted him as the one who kills himself and as the founder of a new religion meant to replace and reject the Jewish faith. To justify these ideas, they had to assume that his power or wisdom is flawed, or that his will is changeable; but if will can change, then that indicates a flaw in judgment. The philosopher understands that the Creator's laws have never changed regarding the principles of science or the properties of matter. So why should we assume they have changed when it comes to humanity?

I here close the subject. I have shown in all the foregoing parts of this work that the Bible and Testament are impositions and forgeries; and I leave the evidence I have produced in proof of it to be refuted, if any one can do it; and I leave the ideas that are suggested in the conclusion of the work to rest on the mind of the reader; certain as I am that when opinions are free, either in matters of govemment or religion, truth will finally and powerfully prevail.

I will now wrap up this topic. I've shown throughout this work that the Bible and Testament are fraudulent and deceptive; I leave the evidence I've provided for anyone to challenge, if they can. I also let the ideas presented in the conclusion of this work settle in the reader's mind, confident that when opinions are free—whether regarding government or religion—truth will eventually and strongly emerge victorious.

END OF PART II

END OF PART II


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!